























♦ <s y 

^ U a K 










jiN' K 


ci. C 

a' , V , 

t ^ ^ ^ ^ O <i ^ ■ * if 


V -w t-^ ' 


<' ' 0 a 



0 " 


^\= ^'''=- 
-’“ . 0 ^ ^o " 

* 8 I 

^'^■''■'.W/k^^. ..V 

^ ^ * ft ^ ^ , . 0 ^ 0 ^^ y ^ 



•t 


s^' 




^ ^J) 

✓ 

✓ •;^ V 

o 0 ^ 

o 5 ^ 

^ NT V ’ 

" s ^ • r ® 

V ^ S V ^ ^ ^qV* ^'< * 0 , 

i\' 










^ r 5 s * 'f^ 

•< 5 %|'-. r ., ^ 

* vX^' ^ ^ 

•=- " 7 ^' \^c,^ , , . , < - » . ^ ,t:T”' 

■^ 'P a ^ o. 

ft- 

o 

^ ^ * 8 I A * ’ 

^'\'''!ol''V ^ .0^ ^’•*0/ '^o vX 

a"^ a- f? 5 l * A \ - ^- 




► O “ ,v\^ <^, 

<■ ^ x/ ^ -y^ 'J 




I '^ /\ O . 0 ^ X 

r ft ^ ft WrT^a-^ « o yj j» 

^ " 

S r,'5 T. - 

K_^ O ^ A \\N 

O^ ^ ^ f '^r ^ * ' \ ' 

. 'X ' r 6^ Sj> ^ ^ N 

^ ^ (TCV S^"/ 3 t. ^ ^ -fin.n 




o 


^ / c S .o 


* dy -4 

^ 0 . V A 



A \ ' . 0 N C . ''^/;_ * ‘ ft 4 ^ V 

^ J' ^ ^ 1-0 V 


°-<. ' 

•' cP '^- **■ 

^ r >* 






O 1. ^ ■ S ^ y * X v’'^ 



■"'oo'^ 




^ ■!in 
• * 

C‘- ^ 


■ * '<p, ^ = - 

' • " /\.' ' • ' ' “ v>^, 'i:;^ -V ° ~ ^ ‘ ' "fc- 

: <,f%. '» 

<L> » y -A ^ v' 

a\^ oN 

j I ■^'"_£'S^. 0^ 



'- ^ ae/}??7^ ^ 


I y ♦ n 

0 N 0 ^ 



>f * 0 X 



y/l jy 

c^ 


C* 

s 

^81 


C‘ 

V 


■•“ 1 


V \K ^ 

4 -i 


•v p 




'■> 

^ 0 « A 


.•i> P Vi*' ■^' v> ^ 

^ % A 



i> 

A 

!■■' '*7^^' -0^ *^. 

s-”,„''> ”" ,0^ »'“”'''^^ n\''”'^ 

. O T- <P •“ 'P . 



* C- 

r- 'V. d^ 







4 















, e. 


THE 

CAPTIYE YOUTHS OF JUDAH. 


/O 

i/^i 


^>2 S. t W'-t- V 


/ 


cnn-^ 




I 


TO THE 


Young M.eu siuA Maidens o? AmeiVca, 


®feiJ5 T^olumt 

18 MOST KESPEOTFULLT DEDICATED, 
'BY ONE WHO FOUND 

ON THE SHORES OP COLUMBIA A WELCOME HOME ; AND 
WHO FOR SEVENTEEN YEARS HAS ENJOYED 


THE PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF 


AN ADOPTED CITIZEN. 








I /r-. 


r V ^ 

• k 










c 








r 






A)* . 


M 


' 4 






*• 


; > 




J.* 


.f / 


1: 


■ ' ' # 

» • - j 


. . 


^ , ft 




-*. 


•> * 


lA.**'- 

I. 




i ! t.l - ' J 


- ' 
ts • 


#v. 9 *r 


. A 


1 - ‘ ' 


rV»' 


^ A-ftii * 1^ V - ^ ■*■ 

% ■ 



< ^ 


*• 


• » 




A -■' , 


f 




r 




! . tO( 


.j» 



I • 


ftf*. 


✓ • 


} 9 e^ 






4 « 




f» t 4- 
# %■ 


• * 


4 • 
► 

•*/ 

ir 

•f I 

r 


iVMi 


■-^ V, r\ iT . 


< . . '*,. .M' . 


. • 4 



> « 


r« 


• t 


It* 

ft 




- I 


( ‘ 4 r ' »• 


• ♦ 



^ • 

« 


«> I * 


•« 

. I 


1 . 


7 f 


• • r 




M 




.i 


■V.’rA 







.t 


PKEF ACE 


Most of the following pages were written in 1854-6, during 
the two years of my itinerant labors among the romantic hills of 
Steuben Circuit, in Oneida County. A laborious charge is that 
“Old Steuben,” but a capital place for a good appetite, with abund- 
ance to satisfy the same. Those towering hills, like so many officers 
of the “ Board of Health,” frown down indignantly on all diseases, 
and threaten vengeance on the head of every approaching malady. 
Dyspepsia, Indigestion, Sorethroat, etc., can never get a living in 
those “diggins.” They have repeatedly endeavored to estab- 
lish themselves there, but invariably, after a few weeks’ trial, 
have been constrained to “ take up their bed and walk.” Heaven 
bless that Old Circuit ! 

This volume is the fruit of my leisure hours ; and those hours in 
the life of a Pastor are not very abundant. That the story has suf- 
fered from this, I do not believe. Whatever its defects may be, 
they are not owing to “ the pressure of other duties.” What I can 
do in years to come, if spared to see them, I cannot tell ; but at pre- 
sent, I am well persuaded that' I am not able to produce anything 
better. So, dear reader, if this little work proves a failure, let not 
that deep calamity be attributed to any lack, but the lack of ability 
in the author. 

The semi-fictitious style of the writing, while displeasing to some, 
will be well-pleasing to others. “ What I have written I have writ- 
ten ;” perhaps in a way peculiar to myself. I know of some who 
could write charming books on this subject in a very different, and 
perhaps a far superior style ; but these I dare not try to imitate. I 
must write in my own way. It may be inferior to the way of others ; 
but then it is much better to move around on your own limbs, even 

1* _ ix 


X 


PKEFACE. 


if they are rather “ short metre,” than to parade abroad on stilts in 
mid-air. 

In the colloquies, I have not thought it best to follow strictly the 
Oriental styles. However pleasing this might have been to some, I 
am well persuaded that it could not meet the approbation of the 
generality of readers ; and as the great design of the work is to bear 
with weight upon some of the corrupt usages and wicked policies of 
the present day, I thought it advisable to shape the phraseology in 
conformity with modern usages. 

In the prosecution of this work, I have consulted the following 
authorities: Josephus, Rollin’s “Ancient History,” Smith’s “Sacred 
Annals,” “ Daniel, a Model for Young Men,” by Dr. Scott, Clarke’s, 
Hem-y’s, Scott’s, and Benson’s Commentaries; with some other 
smaller works. 

In following the “ Youths of Judah ” through their various trials, 
at home and in a land of strangers, I have received much genuine 
pleasure, and lasting profit ; and that the reader, likewise, may be 
■greatly pleased and benefited, is the sincere desire of his unworthy 
servant, 

Erasmus W. Jones. 


Belgium, Onondaga Co., 
Jv/ne 1«<, 1856. 


CONTEI^TS 


I. A Royal Feast with an Unpalatable Dessert, 

II. In which the Reader finds himself in Good Society, 

III. An Orator who has no Regard for the “ Higher Law, 

IV. In which a Politician is Severely Rebuked, . 

V. In which Two Speeches are brought to a very Sudden Close. 

VI. The Anchor within the Vail, 

VII. Wine is a Mocker — Strong Drink is Raging. 

VIII. Sad News and Dark Hours, 

IX. “ A Friend in Need is a Friend Indeed,” . 

X. The Sad Parting of Friends, 

XI. Where a Favorite Character is Introduced, ^ 

XII. An Innocent and Happy Surprise, 

XIII. An Excellent Project from a High Source, . 

XIV. In which we find Four Teetotalers, 

XV. A Mysterious Character in Ecstasies, . 

XVI. A Lay on the “ Harp of Judah,”^and how the scene ended, 

XVII. Where a Young Idolatress is led to the Shrine of the King of Kings, 
XVIII. In which “Mushroom Aristocracy ” gets a Rough Handling, . 

XIX. In which a “ Most Respectable Family ” is Greatly Disappointed, 

XX. Where the Reader will be Greatly Pleased, but not Surprised, . 

XXI. Lost and' Found, 


XXII. In which a Great Man is Determined to do something Very Wonderful, 274 


XXIII. The “ Higher Law ” Triumphant, 

XXIV. The Falling of a Star, and the Gentle Setting of a Planet, . 

XXV. The Last battle of a Great Warrior, 


13 

17 

24 

30 

38 

45 

53 

70 

85 

98 

114 

123 

138 

148 

162 

175 

201 

214 

223 

241 

253 


294 

322 

845 


XI 


xii CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER PAf:R 

XXVI. In which a Famous Hero is spoke of, 863 

XXVII. In which a Potentate is Greatly Frightened, . • . . . 868 

XXVIII. Feeling for the Welfare of their country. 879 

XXIX. Castle Garden on the Euphrates, ....•.* 892 

XXX. The “ Union Safety Committee ” on Guard, 411 

XXXI. In which we read of a Wonderful “ Rescue,” 430 

XXXII. Emancipation, and “ Home, Sweet Home,” 446 


\ 


/ . 


CAPTIYE YOUTHS OF JUDAH. 


CHAPTEE 1. 

A ROYAL FEAST WITH AN UNPALATABLE DESSERT. 

I^iGHTLY, the walls of the royal palace rang with 
the sound of high revelry. Laughter and drunken 
song echoed through every part of that proud edifice. 
Jehoiakim, King of Judah, following in the footsteps 
of many of his predecessors, did “that which was 
evil in the sight of the Lord,” and filled the Holy 
City with his foul abominations. Kegardless of the 
commands of God, he gave way to all his passions 
and depraved appetites. His counsellors also lived 
in utter forgetfulness of the God of Israel. They 
flattered his extreme vanity, and encouraged his foul 
abominations. By the greatest majority, the services 
of the Temple were lightly esteemed, and godliness 
in Jerusalem, the “ City of the Great King,” was at 


H A KOYAL FEAST WITH AN 

a low ebb. Pride and infidelity promenaded toge- 
ther. Crimes of the darkest hue were the order of 
the day ; and although God’s Prophets had the holy 
courage to rebuke their glaring iniquities and warn 
them of their approaching fearful doom, yet they 
were looked upon by the populace as a few delirious 
fanatics, laboring under the effects of disordered 
brains and bewildered imaginations. Thus iniquity 
abounded among all grades and classes ; from the 
king on his throne, to the beggar in the street-; from 
the refined scholar, to the most ignorant in Jeru- 
salem. 

Tlie night was serene and calm. The glorious orb 
shone brightly in the eastern skies, and shed her 
silvery beams on the glassy lakes of Judea. In the 
clear moonbeams, those lofty towers of spotless 
white stood forth in majestic grandeur on the walls 
of the great metropolis. Mature, with smiles of 
lovely innocence on her fair countenance, was 
hushed to sweet repose ; but not so the busy thou- 
sands that thronged the wide thoroughfares of Jeru- 
salem. This day was one of the anniversaries of 
Jehoiakim’s reign; and at an early hour the city 
presented a scene of excitement. The king’s vanity 
provided everything requisite for a general display ; 
and although far from being loved by his numerous 
subjects, yet, because they could eat, drink, and be 


UNPALATABLE DESSERT. 


15 


merry at tlie expense of others, the streets of Jeru- 
salem were thronged by those who cared far more 
for the gratification of their appetites, than they did 
for their vain sovereign. 

The royal palace was thronged with the rich, the 
great, the gay, and the giddy. Unholy excitement 
ran high. Wines and strong drinks fiowed freely. 
Flattery without measure was poured into the ears 
of the king. “ Long live Jehoiakim !” echoed from 
a thousand voices. The Prophets of the Most High, 
who prophesied evil against Jerusalem, were ridi- 
culed and laughed to scorn ; and those few persons 
of infiuence who regarded them in a favorable light 
were made the subjects of their keenest sarcasm and 
their most insulting wit. It was about the third 
hour of the night. The king’s heart was merry with 
wine. A thousand of Judah’s nobles, with their 
wives, their sons, and their daughters, sat at the 
banquet-table. A voice, deep and solemn as the 
grave, was heard below, as if in the garden, in the 
rear of the palace, crying, “Woe unto Jehoiakim, 
King of Judah ! Woe ! Woe ! to the Holy City !” 
The sound was of an unearthly nature. The assem- 
bly heard it— the king heard it. For a moment, all 
was still. Again the same deep minor sound was 
clearly heard : “Woe unto Jehoiakim, King of 
Judah ! Woe ! Woe unto the Holy City !” 


16 


A ROYAL FEAST. 


“ Seize the accursed wretch !” rang through the 
great apartment. 

Tlie king’s countenance was flushed with anger, 
while he cried, “Who is this vile dog that dares 
insult the King of Judah? Let the abominable 
thing be dragged into my presence and then receive 
his instant doom !” 

A thorough search was made for the mysterious 
author of their confusion — guards and sentinels ran 
to and fro. Every corner of the enclosures was 
thoroughly examined, but all in vain. iSTo trace 
could be found of the unwelcome herald. After a 
short interval, the agitation measurably subsided ; 
and the company was soon found in the midst of 
wild revelry and merriment. The king endeavored 
to be merry; but the peculiar deep tone of that 
messenger of woe still sounded in his ears; and, 
with all his efforts, he could not forget it. In the 
midst of his depravity and wickedness, he still 
at times had some dread of that God whom he 
daily insulted. He sought to drown his unpleasant 
thoughts in mixed wines, but the King of Judah felt 
a dark presentiment of some awful calamity near at 
hand. With desperation he struggled against it, and 
joined in the boisterous laugh and merry song. 


THE READER DT GOOD SOCIETY. 


17 


CHAPTEE n. 

m WHICH THE READER FENDS HIMSELF IN GOOD SOCIETY. 

In the vicinity of the Temple stood a beautifully 
erected mansion. From outward appearances the 
stranger would learn that the inmates of that fair 
fabric were not common personages. There was no 
ostentatious show of worthless and unmeaning gran- 
deur about the premises. Kothing to betray the 
least weakness of mind or vain taste; but all so 
appropriately and consistently beautiful, and so 
intelligently grand, that all strangers, in passing by, 
for a while would pause to gaze at and admire the 
fair building, with its beautiful enclosures. 

Into a richly-furnished room, of broad and lofty 
dimensions, within this fair edifice, we will now 
introduce the reader. The light shone brilliantly 
from a richly-ornamented silver candlestick, sus- 
pended from the centre of the high ceiling. , There 
were present on this occasion seven persons. In one 
corner sat a man of venerable appearance, some- 


18 


THE EEADEK FINDS HBISELF 


wliat advanced in years. His silvery hair was parted 
gracefully, and fell in rich abundance on his 
shoulders. His beard was long, and well arranged. 
His eye dark, large, and somewhat sunken. His 
look solemn and grave ; but not a feature betrayed 
the least disagreeableness. Through his gravity 
might be seen calmness and serenity ; through his 
gentleness, courage and decision of character. He 
looked wearied and careworn, and had the appear- 
ance of a man of sorrow.. His right elbow rested oh 
a table by which he sat, and his head leaned on his 
open hand. In another part sat an elderly lady, 
richly, but modestly, attired in dark habiliments. 
Calm dignity and self-possession rested on her coun- 
tenance; and although traces of tears were visible 
on her cheek, a pleasant smile played on her lip. 
On each side of this person sat a young damsel, 
beautiful and fair ; the rose on their cheek, and the 
red on their lip. Their dark tresses fell in rich pro- 
fusion on their snow-white necks and shoulders. 
They were alike attired, in rich simplicity and 
superb modesty. The remaining three were youths 
of noble exterior, tall and well proportioned ; attired 
in princely elegance. A degree of excitement was 
visible on their countenances. In silence, with some- 
thing of a hurried step, they continued to pace the 
length of the room. At times the fire kindled in 


IN GOOD SOCIETY. 


19 


their eye, and the flush rose on their cITeek. Again 
a scornful smile played on their lips. Suddenly the 
elderly person rose to his feet, and, with deep feeling, 
exclaim*ed : 

O the iniquity of Jerusalem ! The sin of 
Judah is written with a pen of iron and with the 
point of a diamond! Jehoiakim’s transgressions 
have towered to the heavens. He has cruelly perse- 
cuted the prophets of Jehovah, and he has burned 
the sacred roll in the fire. Does he not, in the pride 
of his wicked heart, say, ‘ Who is the Lord V Ah ! 
Jehoiakim, King of Judah! The dark day is close 
at hand ! Thy nightly revellings shall he turned 
into midnight bowlings; thy drunken songs into 
wild lamentations of woe. The heavy tramp of the 
war-horse is heard on the distant plain ! O that 
my head were waters ! and mine eyes fountains of 
tears, that I might weep day and night for the stain 
of the daughter of my people!” And, turning to 
the elderly lady, he still continued: “Fear not, 
O Josepha ! Put thy trust in the arm of Jehovah ; 
and in the dark and evil day thy family shall be 
covered by his protecting wing. The God of Israel 
shall not overlook thy tender regards for his perse- 
cuted prophet. The city shall be taken — blood 
shall flow, and many of Judah’s proudest sons shall 
perish by the sword ; but God will remember the 


20 


THE READER FINDS HBISELF 


house of Jolepha, and none of its inmates shall he 
reckoned with the dead.” 

“ Peace and God’s favor be thj portion, O man of 
God!” answered Josepha. ‘^I^ever do we feel 
happier than when J eremiah the Prophet is under 
our roof. Thou wast the early friend of my 
deceased husband, who now looks down upon us 
from Abraham’s bosom. He was taken away from 
the evil to come. Thou wast with him in his last 
moments. It was thy hand that wiped the cold 
sweat of death from his dying brow. Like thyself, 
his heart bled in view of the wickedness of Judah. 
My children were deprived of the godly admonition 
and watchful care of a pious father when they were 
mostly needed. But they have found a spiritual 
father in our well beloved prophet. Through obe- 
dience to thy godly instructions they turn away 
with pleasure from the giddy throng, and flee the 
vicinities of popular vices. My son and daughters 
have undoubtedly brought upon them the sore 
displeasure of the king’s family by absenting them- 
selves this night from the ungodly gathering at the 
palace. But thanks to Jehovah, my children have 
no pleasure in those assemblies where the God of 
their fathers is forgotten, and his testimonies tram- 
pled under foot. Better suffer the displeasure of 
Jehoiakim, than the frowns of the King of kings. 


IN GOOD SOCIETY. 


21 


Heaven bless my dear children, and may He hide 
them under his wing in the approaching storm !” 

‘‘ Dearest of mothers !” cried Sharona, with affec- 
tionate earnestness, happy, indeed, are thy daugh- 
ters in the sweet consciousness of having endea- 
vored to walk in the paths of wisdom, and thereby 
adding some drops of consolation to the bitter cup 
of a most precious mother. Let us all confide in 
that arm that parted the sea. Be assured, dear 
mother, that as our happiness is thine, so thy 
happiness is ours. In thus speaking, I speak but the 
warm feelings of this, my young sister Tulah.” 

“True, dear Sharona!” cried young Tulah, with 
tears in her eyes. “ Thou hast spoken but the warm 
sentiments of thy sister’s heart. We will cling 
together, we will love one another, and cheer the 
heart of our good mother in every affliction. Our 
good Prophet says that the enemy is approaching 
the Holy City ! My heart throbs ! But God is the 
refuge of his saints. God save the youths of Judah 
who shall stand for the defence of Jerusalem! 
Heaven protect my brother in the day of battle — 

and my cousins ” Here the young damsel, 

overwhelmed with emotions, stopped, covered her 
face with her hands, and di'opped her head on the 
bosom of her mother. 

“ Be calm, dear Tulah !” cried one of the young 


22 


THE EEADEH FINDS HIMSELF 


men, with a voice calm, yet firm. “ The Lord He 
reigneth in heaven above and on earth beneath. 
The destinies of empfres are in His hands. He hurls 
down potentates from their height of pomp and 
pride, and causes His enemies to lick the dust. He 
is the God of our fathers ; and when, in fear, they 
trembled between Pihahiroth and Baalzephon, He 
opened to them a way of escape. The angry waves 
of the Red Sea were parted, and in triumph they 
reached the other shore. At His command both the 
charioteer and horse were cast into a deep sleep. He 
led His people, like a fiock, by the hand of Moses 
and Aaron. But Israel, from the days of their 
fathers, have been a rebellious people. TLey 
provoke the anger of Heaven, and defy the ven- 
geance of Omnipotence. The history of our kings, 
from Jeroboam, the son of Hebat, to Jehoiakim, son 
of Josiah, the present proud and wicked king, that 
continues to disgrace the throne of Judah, with but 
few exceptions, has been that of violence and blood. 
The patience of Jehovah is well-nigh exhausted. 
Judah must be scourged for her iniquity. The day 
of darkness and tribulation is near at hand. Let 
Jehovah, in His infinite wisdom, select His own 
measures for the purifying of the nation. But let 
the proud Chaldeans know that Jerusalem shall not 
surrender without a struggle! Judah shall yet 


IN GOOD SOCIETY. 


23 


flourish, when their enemies shall he destroyed. 
Courage then, comrades ! Let Jehoiakim know 
that dimnken revellers are not the best soldiers ; and 
while others shall prove faint-hearted, let Hananiah, 
Meshael, Azariah, and Daniel he found at their 
post !” 

During the delivery of this address the patriotic 
young Hebrew became somewhat excited. His fair 
cheeks colored with emotion, as he grasped the hilt 
of his sword. His companions stood by him, 
shared his enthusiasm, and cried : “ Side by side we 
will stand together in the day of battle !” 

The mother smiled, Sharona smiled, and young 
Tulah wiped her tears and smiled. 

The man of God now arose from his seat. His 
countenance was marked with deep solemnity. He 
groaned in the spirit. He spoke : “ The spirit of 
the Lord is upon me. Once more Jehoiakim, King 
of Judah, must hear a message from the Lord. I 
will face him in the midst of his revellings, and in 
the presence of his drunken nobles. This hour let 
him learn his fate. The blessing of the Highest 
shall rest on all the inmates of the house of 
Josepha.” And with this, Jeremiah the Prophet 
hastened from the apartment. 


9A 


AN ORATOR WHO HAS NO REGARD FOR 


CIIAPTEE ni. 

AN ORATOR WHO HAS NO REGARD FOR THE 

“higher law.” 

Higher and higher ran the excitement of the 
banqnet-room. Lond peals of laughter broke forth 
from the merry throng. Musical instruments poured 
forth rich strains of melody. Jehoiakim was loudly 
complimented on every hand, but the law of God 
was ridiculed. The music ceased — the laughter was 
over ; the vast' assembly was brought to a degree of 
order. Jehoiakim sat on a magnificent throne, 
gilded over with pure gold. A large number of war 
officers sat near him. A royal herald passed through 
the throng, crying, “ Listen to the oration of Shera- 
kim! Listen to the oration of Sherakim!” Soon 
silence was obtained, and Sherakim the Orator stood 
before the vast concourse, and began : 

“ Princes and Hobles of Judah ! With merry 
hearts, we assemble from different parts of the king- 
dom to hail this festal day — the eleventh anniver- 
sary of the reign of our illustrious sovereign. Ye 


25 


THE ‘‘higher law.” 

will not think it strange, nor consider it affectation, 
when I assure you that I actually tremble beneath 
the weight of honor conferred upon me at this time. 
My remarks will be brief. I shall endeavor to con- 
fine them to the memorable object that called this 
happy company together. 

“The death of King Josiah, as ye well know, 
threw a partial gloom over Judah. Kot because all 
of us considered his measures expedient and prudent, 
but because he was our king, and undoubtedly 
honest in his intentions, amid all his imperfections. 
Let the infirmities and mistakes of past monarchs be 
buried in their graves. We are not here to mourn 
over the past, but rather to rejoice in the present. 
We are here assembled to congratulate one another 
on the unprecedented happiness that flows to the 
nation, from the reign of the truly illustrious sove- 
reign that now adorns and beautifies the throne of 
Judah. The faults and deficiencies of other-day 
kings are more than made up to the nation in th^ 
bright reign of the most excellent Jehoiakim. We 
do not expect that even the superior administration 
of our matchless monarch will suit the tastes and 
desires of weak-minded and superstitious men. The 
King of Judah, with all his superior powers, is not 
capable of satisfying the unreasonable demands of 
those deluded creatures who are yet too numerous 
2 


26 


AN ORATOR WHO HAS NO REGARD FOR 


in our midst. Have we not sorrows enough com- 
mon to man in every-day life, without hanging 
down our heads and brooding over imaginary sor- 
rows in the future ? What good can result to any 
one from spending half his time in yonder Temple, 
and there going through a long list of senseless cere- 
monies, with sad and melancholy looks ? Princes and 
Hohles of Judah! We rejoice together under the 
happy reign of a king who looks at those things with 
calm disdain, and smiles at the foolishness and dark- 
ness of other ages. Let us, therefore, banish gloom 
and enjoy life. Let deluded visionaries bow their 
heads, disfigure their countenances, and utter, their 
plaintive moans ; but let men stand erect, with joyful 
countenances and merry hearts ! They tell us that 
Jerusalem is in danger ; and they dwell with solemn 
emphasis on what they please to call “ forgetfulness 
of God.” They tell us that the Chaldeans are about 
to besiege the city, and take it ! This old story will 
answer well to terrify shallow brains and young chil- 
dren; but, with men of sense, it will receive that 
silent contempt which it deserves^ Let the citizens 
of Judah give themselves no uneasiness on this 
point, from the silly harangues of a wild and 
deluded fanatic who is a more fit subject to be con- 
fined with unruly lunatics, than to be heeded as a 
teller of future events. However, I would not 


27 


THE “ HIGHER LA.W.” 

advise severity towards tlie followers of old Jere- 
miali. They are rather to be pitied than blamed. 
As long as they keep their delusion within their 
own circles, we shall let them alone ; but let them 
be careful that they step not too far, and disturb the 
happiness and enjoyment of others. Among them- 
selves, let them talk about the “ Law of their God,” 
to their hearts’ content ; but as for us, we know of 
no higher law than the law of our king — the edicts 
of our grand sovereign. To him, and him alone, we 
pledge our undivided fidelity. Trusting in the King 
of Judah, we cheerfully go forward, and bid defiance 
to every foe. In conclusion, I have only to say, 
Long live Jehoiakim on the throne of Judah !” 

“ Long live Jehoiakim !” echoed throughout the 
assembly. The king bowed and smiled, and Sherakim 
the Orator’s countenance gave evidence that he con- 
sidered his efforts as crowned with success. All was 
again hilarity and mirth. The wine passed freely 
around. Shouts of laughter rang through the spa- 
cious hall. A strange person entered the apartment, 
at that end opposite to the spot where the king sat 
on ' his golden throne ! His singular appearance 
arrested the attention of all present. The stranger 
had passed the meridian of life. His figure tall, his 
countenance striking, his eyes dark and somewhat 
sunken. His beard grey and hung gracefully on his 
breast. Deep solemnity rested on his visage, which 


28 


AN ORATOR WHO HAS NO REGARD FOR 


presented a very strange contrast to tlie counte- 
nances that surrounded him. With a slow but firm 
step, he walked through the long passage and stood 
in the presence of Jehoiakim, Ehn^ of Judah. 

The vast assembly was soon hushed to silence, and 
spell-bound from curiosity. Sherakim the Orator 
gazed on the king. The king, with an angry brow 
gazed on the stranger. The stranger, in return, cast 
a withering glance on the king, and stood in his pre- 
sence with form erect and fearless. He lifted his 
hand on high, and thus addressed the monarch : 

“ Hear the word of the Lord, O King of Judah, 
that sittest upon the throne of David. Woe unto 
him that buildeth his house by unrighteousness, and 
his chambers by wrong; that useth his neighbor’s 
service without wages, and giveth him not for his 
work. Shalt thou reign because thou closest thyself 
in cedar ? Did not thy father eat and drink and do 
justice, and was it not well with him? He judged 
the cause of the poor, and then it was well with him. 
‘Was not this to know me?’ saith the Lord. But 
thine eye and thy heart are not but for thy covetous- 
ness, for to shed innocent blood, and for oppression 
and for violence. Therefore, thus saith the Lord 
concerning Jehoiakim, ‘ He shall be buried with the 
burial of an ass, drawn and cast forth beyond the 
gates of Jerusalem.’ ” 

The stranger turned his back on Jehoiakim, and 


20 


THE “ HIGHER LAW.” 

with the same slow firm step, he marched through ; 
and although the king in a rage gave orders for his 
arrest, there was none to lift a finger against tlie 
man of God. He was gone ! and the assembly was 
left gazing in mute astonishment at one another. 
Such was the unearthly aspect of that mysterious 
stranger, that even the great fiow of spirit was not 
proof against its effects. Tlie deep tones of his 
mournful predictions reached their ears and even 
their hearts. In spite of their abominations and 
infidelity, they felt that there was a divinity in that 
awful voice of warning, and for a short period, at 
least, their hearts throbbed with guilty emotions of 
fear. Many a proud daughter of Judah trembled 
and turned pale, as she gazed on the solemn visage 
of the uninvited stranger, and as she listened to the 
deep-toned eloquence that fell from his lips. Others 
there were who felt a strange throbbing of heart, but 
each one vied with his fellow to hide his real feel- 
ings ; and soon, by an unholy bravado, the concourse 
fell back to their usual hilarity, marked by more 
than an ordinary degree of unholy wit, and blas- 
phemous sarcasm. Eevelrous mirth was perfectly 
restored, and fiattering compliments were poured in 
great abundance on the vain ears of Jehoiakim, 
King of Judah. But some few there were even 
there, who had not entirely forgotten that there was 
a God on high who ruled in the affairs of mortals. 


30 


m WHICH A POLITICIAN IS 


CHAPTEE lY. 

IN WHICH A POLITICIAN IS SEVERELY REBUKED. 

In that part of the banquet hall, remotest from the 
king, were seen two young persons, who, in their 
deportment, gave very evident signs that they were 
far from being happy. While others gave very sig- 
nal demonstrations of mirth, they, on the contrary, 
gave strong tokens of dissatisfaction and regret. 
They were youthful in their appearance, attired in 
rich simplicity, and were evidently of high rank. 
The young man was tall, and of noble bearing ; his 
large dark eye ever and anon flashed fire ; while on 
his lip played a singular kind of smile, bordering 
on disdain, which he evidently strove to hide. The 
young damsel that leaned on his arm was somewhat 
younger in years. She bore a strong resemblance 
to her companion, and from the working of her 
features, it was clear that their feelings and sympa- 
thies were near akin. They promenaded together, 
and carried on their conversation in a low key. 


SEVEEELY REBUKED. 


31 


“ Oh, brother ! to think of the wild blasphemy of 
Sherakim, and the way his wild harangue was 
received by the audience, is horrible beyond descrip- 
tion ! Happy had it been for us if we had followed 
the example of our brothers and cousins, and had 
remained at our quiet dwelling. My heart is sick 
within me ! My spirit faints ! I long to leave this 
unholy throng.” 

“ I know, sister, there is nothiug here to give thee 
pleasure, or interest thy pure mind. I well knew 
this when, in the innocency of thy spirit, thou didst 
signify a desire to be present. I consented to 
accompany thee, not because I had any expectation 
of being pleased, or that thou wouldst be pleased, 
but from a simple desire of gratifying thy wish. 
However, I am not sorry to be present. I have had 
an ample opportunity to look into the dark depth of 
the abominable depravity that abounds in the high 
places of Judah. My heart, sister, as well as thine, 
throbbed with burning indignation at the insolent 
language of that thrice contemj^tible Sherakim. I 
have known him for years to be a time-serving, 
deceitful demagogue. Shade of my Uncle Josiah! 
I could have rushed on the stage and run him 
through! The miserable, cowardly knave, thus to 
insult the memory of God’s anointed ! How the 
unprincipled flatterer turned pale in the presence of 


32 


IN WHICH A POLITICIAN IS 


the man of God, whom, hut half an hour before, he 
had denounced as a madman ! Ah, my sister ! we 
are on the threshold of some terrible calamity ! 
Jehoiakim King of Judah, must be arrested in his 
mad career ! The patience of J ehovah is well-nigh 
exhausted, and the dark day is close at hand. The 
word of the Lord, through the mouth of His pro- 
phets, must be accomplished. Well, let it come: 
courage, my sister ! Let us trust in the arm of that 
Jehovah, whose name is dishonored by this ungodly 
throng.” 

“Was it not marvellous, brother, wheii we con- 
sider the deep-rooted enmity that exists toward the 
man of God, that no one laid on him a violent hand? 
He calmly walked through their midst without the 
least molestation !” 

“ The life of the Prophet is carefully watched by 
the God of Israel, and his safety among his enemies 
to-night can only he attributed to the direct inter- 
ference of Jehovah. Sawest thou not how they 
raged when he was out of their reach ? Long live 
the Prophet Jeremiah ! Let his ” 

“ Hush, my dear brother I not so loud ! We are 
surrounded by his most malicious enemies ; and a 
word in his favor, in a place like this, may lead to 
serious consequences! Be calm, my dear Aza- 
riah !” 


SEVERELY REBUKED. 


33 


“Good advice, as usual, from my sweet sister; 
I’ll endeavor to profit thereby.” 

This conversation was interrupted by the near 
approach of Sherakim. This^ personage, as the 
reader already knows, was very lightly esteemed 
by Azariah. Of this the prince was well aware, 
and, in return, hated the young man with perfect 
hatred ; but his malice was invariably hid under a 
bland smile. Sherakim had worked himself into the 
favor of the king, through his abundant and per- 
petual flattery. He was a weak-minded man, but 
had some considerable speaking power. Azariah 
was a youth of superior abilities, and of an illus- 
trious family ; and the king’s flatterer was not blind 
to the fact that he strictly adhered to the service of 
the Temple, and the worship of the God of Israel, 
and therefore could not be friendly to the sceptical 
administration of Jehoiakim. Sherakim was des- 
titute of moral principle— proud and self-conceited. 
His real admirers at the court were few. What 
popularity he had was chiefly owing to his being a 
favorite of the king ; and the king’s degeneracy and 
disregard of holy things were, in a great measure, 
attributable to his influence. They had been com- 
rades together in revelry before Jehoiakim took the 
throne, and the same relation still continued. The 
orator was aware of the presence of Azariah, when 
2 * 


34 : 


DT WHICH A POLITICIAN IS 


he delivered his oration, and he now inwardly 
exulted to find that his thrusts had reached their 
proper destination. With his usual smile, he 
approached and bowed. The salute was coldly 
returned by the young man. 

“ I hope ye find the festivities of the night exceed- 
ingly pleasant.” 

“If we do not, it jnnst be evident we are an 
exception to the rest of the company.” 

“We were annoyed by rather a strange visitor; I 
trust thy fair sister was not alarmed.” 

“We are seldom alarmed by the familiar voice 
of a friend.” 

“ Ah, indeed ! then ye are accustomed to the old 
man’s eloquence.” 

“We are often highly delighted and instructed by 
his superior teachings.” 

“Delightful! Perhaps his fine oration suited 
well your tastes ?” ^ 

“Thou rightly judgest ; and surely thou wilt not 
^ envy us one oration suitable to our taste.” 

“Your youthful hearts undoubtedly have been 
deeply affected. It is well that ye are so suscep- 
tible of impression.” 

“If a very sudden change of countenance, to a 
deadly paleness, is an index to the feelings, our 
youthful hearts were not as deeply affected as some 
cider oi^es^ oji the right from the king.” 


SEVEBELY KEBUKED. 


35 


“ The vile dog ought to be put to death ; and I 
should be glad to consign to the same fate all who 
have any sympathy for him.” 

‘‘ The man of God is out of your cruel reach ; but 
one who deeply sympathizes with him stands now 
in close proximity to Sherakim the orator,” said the 
young man, with a cold sneer on his lip. 

“ All hail I Then I have the honor of standing in 
the presence of one of the disciples of Jere- 
miah !” 

“ And I have the dishonor of speaking with the 
guilty vilifier of the illustrious dead — of King 
Josiah, my worthy uncle, whose name thou art not 
worthy to take within thy deceitful, polluted lips. 
The name of King Josiah shall be held in veneration 
in Judah, when the names of his guilty slanderers 
shall be a stench in the nostrils of the community.” 

“Irreverent dog! thy barking is vain. Thy 
pride shall be humbled. The king shall be made 
acquainted with thy treasonable propensity, and 
thou shalt pay dearly for thine insolence 1” 

“ Go ! and do thy worst ; I ask not thy favors — I 
fear not thy frowns. Thy guilty career will soon be 
run. The God whom thou insultest will soon cause 
His enemies to lick the dust.” 

“ I fear not thy God ! I am subject to no higher 
law than the law of Jehoiakim, King of Judah, 


36 


IN WHICH A POLITICIAN IS 


whose power thou defiest.” And with flushed cheeks 
and compressed lips, which clearly indicated antici- 
pated vengeance, the orator hurried to the other 
end of the apartment. 

Now that Sherakim was gone, Perreeza cried, 
“ O brother, brother ! away from this awful place ! 
This moment let us start! Forgive me, O forgive 
me, dear brother, for being the means of leading 
thee to all this trouble.” 

“ Give thyself no- uneasiness, dearest sister,” 
replied the brother, fondly kissing her ; it may 
be all for the best — at least, it gives me much 
pleasure to let that proud knave know that I am 
not ashamed nor afraid to vindicate the- character 
of the man of God, even in the midst of his ene- 
mies. 

“ But, dear brother, hast thou not endangered thy 
life by thy great boldness ?” 

“No, sister! Jehoiakim dared to bum the sacred 
roll, and he dares to do many wicked acts ; but 
there are a number of young men of the royal line 
that he dares not molest. He well knows that in an 
hour of danger, or in a case of invasion, one of 
these is worth a thousand Sherakims ; and if he were 
to lay a violent hand on any of these, it would 
create such a commotion in the army as would 
shake his tottering throne to pieces. But, dear 


SSV JilSSLiY SSiS U 


37 


Perreeza, at thy request I will leave this very 
moment.” 

Without ceremony they left the giddy throng, 
pursued their way quietly through the winding 
streets, and reached their habitation in safety. 


38 m WHICH TWO SPEECHES ARE BROUGHT 


CHAPTEE Y. 

IN WHICH TWO SPEECHES ARE BROUGHT TO A VERY 
SUDDEN CLOSE. 

The night was far advanced, and there were indi- 
cations that the great festival was drawing to a close. 
The last great feature expected was an address from 
the king. The hour appointed had arrived, and 
expectation ran high, hut Jehoiakim made not his 
appearance. At last Sherakim appeared before the 
vast audience, and commenced an apology for the 
absence of the monarch in the following strain : 

“ Princes and ^Nobles of Judah ! It is with heart- 
felt regret that I am compelled to convey to you the 
painful intelligence that our illustrious sovereign, 
owing to severe indisposition, will not be able to 
deliver the royal address. This no one can regret 
more than your unworthy servant. Is it any won- 
der that ” 

Just at this time, the king himself, with a 
flushed countenance and a very unsteady step, 
appeared on the stage. It was glaringly evi- 


BROUGHT TO A VERY SUDDEN CLOSE. 


39 


dent to all that were not in the same condition 
themselves, that the King of Judah was altogether 
incompetent for that important branch of business 
which, in despite of the kind remonstrances of his 
personal friends, he was determined to undertake. 

The reader is already aware that the king had been 
twice disturbed by the dark predictions of the perse- 
cuted Jeremiah, in the attempt to throw off his 
embarrassment, and appear courageous before his 
friends, he sought relief in mixed wines, of which he 
partook without restraint. These, in a measure, 
proved successful to stupefy his guilty conscience, 
but they greatly added to his vanity and self-conceit. 
Long before the hour arrived for the delivery of the 
royal address, the King of Judah’s conversation 
amounted to nothing more than drunken gabbling. 

A number of his most influential courtiers endea- 
vored, with all theif tact and ingenuity, to dissuade 
their sovereign from the attempt, urging, that the 
excitement of the night had already so prostrated 
him, that it would be unsafe for his health to enter 
again into the uproar of the festive hall. Kow, She- 
rakim had come to the conclusion that their argu- 
ments had Anally prevailed, and that the king had 
been comfortably removed to his bed-chamber. 
Hence his remarks, which were cut short by the sud- 
den appearance of the king. Jehoiakim, without 


40 m WHICH TWO SPEECHES AEE BROUGHT 

any ceremony, commanded the orator to fall back ; 
which command was instantly obeyed. Instead of 
ascending the throne, as usual, he took the stand 
that had been vacated by Sherakim, waved his hand, 
and loudly laughed; while the audience loudly 
cheered ; then, with violent gestures and faltering 
tongue, he went on — 

‘‘ Princes and I^’obles of Judah ! I am here I I 
tell you I am here ! Am I not Jehoiakim, King of 
Judah ? Is not this the glorious reign of my anni- 
versary ? Where is the villain that dares to say it is 
not? Then that is a settled question. I hear no 
contradiction. Who dares contradict ? I hear no reply. 
Princes and Judah of Kobles ! Yea, ye are here 
together to anniversary the celebrate of your king. 
Who is afraid of the King of Babylon ? K ye know 
of such an one, bring the cowardly dog to me, and I 
will take off his head — ^Ha! ha! ha! Old Jere- 
miah ! Where is the vile dog ? Ah, I’ll soon put 
him out of the way. Judahs and Kobles of Princes ! 
Can there be any danger wliile the King of Babylon 
is fighting with the King of Egypt? Will he trou- 
ble Pharaoh-Kecho while he is fighting Jehoi 

I say, will he march an army from Jer 

“ Princes of Kobles and Judah ! I perceive ye un- 
derstand your sovereign. We are all safe ! He de- 
throned me three years ago — Ha ! ha ! ha ! Will he 


TO A VERY SUDDEN CLOSE. 


41 


do it again ? Shall I pay him any more tribute money ? 
Never ! I defy his powers I Princes and Judahs of 
Nobles! I have enemies in Jerusalem! They are 
friendly to that old lunatic. They desire my fall ! I 
hate them ! I curse them ! I’ll destroy them ! I’ll put 
an end to their Temple- worship ! I care not for any 
of them, nor the God they serve ! To-morrow blood 
shall flow ! Hear it, ye nobles ! To-morrow will be 
a bloody day in Jerusalem, and the enemies of Jehoia- 

kim. King of Judah, will learn ” 

The heavy blasts of trumpets were now distinctly 
heard without, which arrested the king in his drunken 
blasphemy. A number of officers suddenly rose to 
their feet ; when a young officer in uniform rushed 
into the banquet-hall, and cried at the top ,of his 
voice — To arms ! To arms ! To arms, O Judah ! 
The legions of the Chaldeans are approaching the 
Holy City ! To arms ! To arms ! To arms !” and the 
officer rushed again into the street. The confusion 
that ensued was indescribable. Officers ran to and 
fro in wild haste. Wives and daughters wailed, 
lamented, and clung to their husbands and fathers 
in the utmost dismay. Hilarity and mirth were 
turned into sorrow and bitter lamentations of woe. 
Those proud and lofty arches that so lately rang to 
the sound of the merry song and boisterous laugh, 
now answer to the distracted cry of the fair daugh- 


42 IN WHICH TWO SPEECHES ARE BROUGHT 

ters of Judah. Thus, in “confusion worse con- 
founded,” broke up the great festival of the last anni- 
versary of the reign of Jehoiakim, King of Judah. 

The dawn of day presented to the inhabitants of 
Jerusalem their true and lamentable condition. A 
portion of the Chaldean army was already encamped 
on the plains before the city, and near by the remain- 
ing legions were on a rapid march for the same spot. 
This sudden appearance of the forces of Kebuchad- 
nezzar before the walls of Jerusalem, was owing to 
the King of Judah’s refusing to pay the tribute mo- 
ney as agreed on another occasion. 

Three years before, the same king, who then jointly 
reigned with his father, brought his forces before the 
city ; and without any resistance they thought fit to. 
surrender. Jehoiakim was still permitted to reign, but 
subjected to be a tributary to the King of Babylon. 
For two years this agreement was adhered to by the 
King of Judah. On the third, the King of Babylon 
marched his forces into Egypt, to bring into subjection 
the revolting inhabitants, whom he had conquered a 
few years previous. J ehoiakim, trusting that the Egyp- 
tians would be able to stand their ground, and, per- 
adventure, prove victorious, thought this a favorable 
period to throw off the Chaldean yoke ; and conse- 
quently, scornfully refused to pay the tribute-money, 
and treated the Chaldean ambassador with haughti- 


TO A VERT SUDDEN CLOSE. 


43 


ness and utter disregard. But, contrary to the expec- 
tations of the King of Judah, the Egyptians, when 
they beheld the powerful legions of the Chaldeans, 
gave up their rebellion, and promised future allegi- 
ance to the King of Babylon. Kebuchadnezzar, 
enraged by the conduct of the King of Judah, 
ordered his forces in Egypt to march and encamp 
before the walls of Jerusalem. 

Early on the morning of that fatal day, Jehoiakim 
called together a grand council, in order to delibe- 
rate on the best measures to be pursued in the pain- 
ful emergency. Some advised a strenuous resist- 
ance ; others said this would be vain ; that the city 
was not able to stand a siege for one month — ^they 
were destitute of provisions, and, moreover, the army 
was in a very imperfect condition. The king thought 
it advisable to show no resistance, but treat the King 
of Babylon with civility. Finally, the grand coun- 
cil agreed that it was not expedient to resist the en- 
trance of the King of Babylon, and concluded to 
throw open the gates of the city. 

As yet the Chaldeans remained stationary, about 
thirty furlongs to the south. About the third hour 
they began to advance ; their glittering arms, daz- 
zling in the bright sunbeams, giving them a grand 
and imposing appearance. The walls of the city 
were thronged with anxious gazers, and all hearts 


44 TWO SPEECHES BROUGHT TO A SUDDEN CLOSE. 

throbbed with deep and painful anxiety. ITearer 
and nearer they approached ! The rumbling of their 
war chariots fell heavily on the ear. The heavy 
hoofs of their spirited chargers made the earth trem- 
ble. The loud blasts of their numerous trumpeters 
were carried on the wings of the wind, while the 
plaintive echoes answered from the lofty towers of 
ancient Salem. Hitherto the gates of the city 
remained closed. But onward the legions marched. 
Suddenly the massive gates were thrown open — ^then 
a grand shout from the whole army rent the air. 
For hours they poured in through the wide portals, 
and once more the gods of the Gentiles were escorted 
in triumph through the wide thoroughfares of the 
“ City of the Great King.” 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


45 


CHAPTER YL 

THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 

While the idolatrous Chaldeans were exulting in 
their good fortune, and while the guilty enemies of 
Jehovah’s worship trembled with fear, those who 
had proved faithful to the law of Jehovah were 
comparatively calm, in the midst of their deep 
calamity. They had the sweet consolation derived 
from a consciousness of having led a spotless life, in 
the midst of universal degeneracy and apostasy 
from the faith and worship of their fathers. They 
were not, like their enemies, taken by surprise. 
They regarded their prophet as the true oracle of 
God, and placed implicit confidence in his word and 
doctrine. Jeremiah was instructed through holy 
inspiration, that the present state of things was well 
nigh closed ; and that the days of Jehoiakim were 
few — that the Chaldeans ere long would take the 
city, and that torrents of blood would fiow in 
Jerusalem. This state of things was looked for by 


46 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


the sincere worshippers of Jehovah. They firmly 
confided in their divine teacher, trusted in the arm 
of Omnipotence, and calmly waited the result. 

The house of Josepha was always open to all the 
true worshippers of the God of Israel. For some 
ten years this holy woman had been a widow. Her 
lamented husband was of the kingly line, a brother 
of King Josiah; a man of deep moral worth, a 
genuine worshipper of the true God. To the deep 
sorrow and regret of thousands, Baramon was sud- 
denly gathered to his fathers, in the first year of the 
reign of Jehoiakim, King of Judah.. He left a 
beloved companion, with three children, in the 
possession of abundance of wealth; and on his 
dying bed gave them faithful admonitions to remain 
unshaken in the true faith of their fathers, and com- 
mended them to the care of God, and the spiritual 
teachings of his holy Prophet. From the death of 
Baramon the house of Josepha had proved a delight- 
ful retreat to the man of God. Thither he would 
bend his weary footsteps, and there he always found 
a welcome home. The children, from the days of 
their infancy, had been peculiarly attached to him. 
Young Daniel would listen to his interesting Hebrew 
stories with the greatest attention, and with pecu- 
liar emotions of delight. Young Sharona would, 
with welcome smiles, run to meet him y and Tulah 


THE ANCHOR WTIHIN THE VAH.. 


47 


would sit on his knee, and repeat, from memory, 
some interesting passages of the Temple’s ritual. 
Thus, from peculiar early circumstances, they were 
taught to regard the man of God as their spiritual 
father and adviser. 

When Jeremiah left the banquet hall, after having 
delivered his solemn message from the Lord, which 
contained the awful death sentence of the King of 
Judah, he proceeded, solemnly and quietly, to the 
house of his kind friend and benefactress. There 
we now find him, surrounded by a large circle, 
who hang on his lips with that attention which the 
peculiar occasion alone could command. 

The day of darkness is upon us,” cried the Pro- 
phet. ‘‘The city of God is in the hands of the 
heathen. The gods of the Gentiles are already within 
the walls of Jehovah’s Temple. The uncircumcised 
Chaldeans are revelling on sacred grounds ! They 
exultingly cry, ‘ Ha ! ha !’ at the downfall of Judah ! 
They blaspheme the name of our God, and desecrate 
His holy Sabbaths. This calamity is brought upon 
us through Jehoiakim’s sin, and the iniquity of his 
counsellors. Tliey have despised the way of the 
Lord. They have not hearkened unto His voice. 
The cup of their wrath is filled, and sudden ven- 
geance shall sweep them away. Oh that they had 
hearkened to the voice of warning ! Oh that they 


48 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


had learned wisdom from the law of Jehovah! 
Then peaoe and joy would have triumphed through- 
out our borders. But to-day repentance comes too 
late! Jehoiakim must fall. The persecutors of 
God’s anointed must be punished. The revilers of 
sacred things must be brought low. The destroyers 
of the sacred roll must be brought to an account. 
Let the lovers of Zion be calm ; and let them, in 
deep humility, bow to the requirements of Jehovah. 
If, in his wisdom, he sends us away to Babylon, his 
purposes are all in mercy, and in the end will be 
glorious. These precious youths of - Judah now 
before me would willingly tight, bleed, and die in 
the service of their nation. Do I not see the fire in 
their eye ? This is right and praiseworthy ; but on 
this occasion Jehovah does not require this at your 
hand. Your lives are too precious to be sacrificed 
in an useless struggle. Ye have done your duty, 
and God is well pleased with your service. An d 
now, seeing that the city is in the power of the 
enemy, keep aloof from the scenes of strife; for 
blood shall fiow before the setting of the sun.” 

“Has it come to this,” said Daniel, “ that Judah’s 
warriors must remain quiet, while these enemies of 
Jehovah are parading in pomp and pride through 
our thoroughfares, and desecrating our holy places 
of worship? For my part, I can hardly abstain 


THE ANCHOR WITHER THE VAIL. 


49 


from elevating the standard of Judah, and rallying 
the thousands of Jerusalem for a general conflict. 
But let the King of kings direct ; let His holy Pro- 
phet command, and let it be my province to obey.” 

“ Wisely said, precious youth,” answered the 
Prophet. “ The Lord, He is king of nations, and all 
His faithful subjects delight to render obedience to 
all his wise directions.” 

“ Precious brother !” cried young Tulah, “ thou 
wilt certainly not leave us. These Chaldeans are a 
wicked people, but we shall feel safe while our good 
Prophet and brother are near at hand to protect 
us.” 

“Be it so, sweet Tulah,” answered the brother. 
“I shall ask no greater honor or pleasure than to be 
permitted to administer comfort and happiness to 
those that I so dearly love and admire.” 

“ Heaven bless my dear son !” cried the mother. 
“ Thou hast been our stay and consolation in many a 
trial. The ways of Providence are mysterious. His 
footsteps are in the sea, and His paths in deep waters. 
The Lord He is God — let Him do as seemeth Him 
good.” 

“Dearest of mothers!” cried Sharona. “We will 
cling together, and nothing shall separate us. We 
will be happy in the enjoyment of one another’s 
society. We will delight in one another’s love. I 
3 


50 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


know of no earthly felicity equal to that derived 
from loving a dear mother, and being loved in 
return. Jehovah, dear mother, is the strength of all 
His saints, and in Him will we trust.” 

“ Abundantly is thy mother rewarded for all her 
troubles in being surrounded by such dear, affection- 
ate and obedient children, who walk not in the 
counsel of the ungodly, nor stand in the way of sin- 
ners, nor sit in the seat of the scornful.” 

“ May they never be guilty of adding a pang to 
the best of hearts I” replied Daniel, brushing away a 
fugitive tear. 

“ Heaven smile on the house of Josepha 1” cried 
the Prophet, with much feeling. “Jehovah protect 
it with His power, and overshadow it with His 
wing.” 

A knock was heard at the door, and a servant 
ushered into the apartment a young man of a very 
comely appearance, who, if we might judge from 
the smiling countenances of the inmates on his 
entrance, was an universal favorite. He gracefully 
saluted the company, and showed peculiar regard 
for the Lord’s Prophet ; while the man of God, in 
return, sweetly smiled and pronounced a blessing on 
his youthful head. The young man’s countenance 
denoted a degree of mental excitement. 

“ Thrice welcome to our circle, dear cousin,” cried 


THE ANCHOB WITHUT THE VAIL. 


61 


Daniel. “ I trust Cousin Perreeza is in good health. 
Sad things have fallen upon God’s heritage. The 
nncircumcised heathen are revelling within our gates 
and desecrating our holj places.” 

“A sad calamity, truly! To us it came not 
unlooked for. To others it came not uncalled for. 
Tlie high places of Judah abound with violence 
and deceit. Drunkenness, blasphemy and atheism 
parade together, within royal enclosures. The God 
of heaven is daily insulted by those in high authority. 
The Temple of God is made a subject of ridicule. 
The followers of Jehovah are laughed to scorn. The 
Prophet of the Highest is classed among lunatics 
and madmen. The iniquities of Judah put heathen 
abomination to the blush. Our rulers are extor- 
tioners — our king a drunkard. In no city of the 
Gentiles can be found stronger enemies to the Lord 
Jehovah than among the inhabitants of the Holy 
City. The cup of our iniquity is full, and I fear 
Jerusalem must drink it to the very dregs 1” 

“The God of our fathers will smile propitiously 
upon his young servant Azariah, whose words are 
those of wisdom and understanding,” said the Pro- 
phet. “Thou well sayest, my son, that iniquity 
abounds in the high places of Judah. The reign of 
Jehoiakim has been one continual scene of iniquity 
and crime. The dark day of vengeance has arrived. 


52 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


May God remember His covenant with His faithful 
few 1” 

“ Jehoiakim’s anticipated pleasure of putting to 
death the followers of Jeremiah has at least been 
postponed by the sudden interference of the Eang of 
, Babylon,” answered young Azariah. “Last night, 
the royal address was heavily surcharged with awful 
denunciations against the faithful. It breathed ter- 
rible vengeance against Temple-worshippers, and 
especially against their illustrious leader. I was 
informed that this was the day for the execution of 
the sentence. On this day, blood was to flow in 
Jerusalem. But while his guilty tongue stammered 
forth its drunken blasphemy, the cry ‘To arms!’ 
brought his wild harangue to a sudden termina- 
tion ; and to-day he has other business to occupy his 
mind.” 

“Ah! his prophecy in regard to the shedding 
of blood may yet be too true,” said the Prophet, 
“ but not that innocent blood which would so well 
please his taste. The King of Judah, together with 
his guilty flatterers, will yet learn that vengeance 
belongeth to God.” 

“ The courage of Sherakim has ere this found its 
level,” said the youth, with a smile. “A mighty 
champion — a powerful hero he, in festive halls, among 
dainty dishes and flowing goblets. I venture the 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


53 


assertion, that to-day his whereabouts is not known. 
Sawest thou not, O man of God, how the base slan- 
derer of the illustrious dead trembled and turned 
pale in thy presence, yesternight 

“And yet he took not warning, but ridiculed the 
message from Jehovah, and mocked the God of 
Heaven.” 

“A guiltier wretch is not to be found in all 
Judah — a curse to the city, and a dishonor to the 
nation. But, holy father, what course shall we pur- 
sue, in case of a rising of the people against the 
Chaldeans, of which there is a strong indication? 
Shall we join in with the enraged and unorganized 
populace, or shall we keep aloof? We are ready to 
execute the will of Jehovah, as made known to us 
by the mouth of His holy Prophet.” 

“The will of Heaven, my son, is that. all His 
faithful followers be shielded from all violence and 
harm ; therefore, let them remain quiet within their 
dwellings, while the storm rages without. Thy 
young comrades, here, have already been instructed. 
And now, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, 
as ye reverence the word of the Lord, refrain from 
all rash movements. Let God dictate and let man 
obey.” 

“ Even so, amen !” cried together the youths of 
Judah. “ Let God dictate and let man obey.” 


54 


THE ANCIIOE WITHIN THE VAIL. 


Hark ye ! What meaneth that shout cried 
young Tulah, running to her brother’s side, “ Didst 
thou not hear ?” 

Peace ! peace ! my dear sister,” calmly replied 
the brother. ‘‘ It was but the boisterous laugh of 
the Chaldean soldiers, who are thronging our streets, 
and congratulating one another on their bloodless 
victory.” 

‘‘Hay, brother, surely it was from a scene of con- 
flict !” replied the damsel, with trembling. “ Hark 
ye, again ! ’tis approaching ! O man of God, are we 
safe?” 

“ Safe under the shadow of the Almighty,” replied 
the Prophet, in a clear, fearless, distinct tone. “ At 
thy side a thousand shall fall, but it shall not come 
nigh to thee; only with thine eye shalt thou see, 
and behold the end of the wicked. Hark ! Hear 
ye not the clashing of deadly weapons? The 
drunken prophecy of the King of Judah is being 
fulfilled ; and blood already flows in torrents down 
our streets. Let the faithful ones of Judah be calm. 
This is the day when God’s vengeance shall fall on 
many of Judah’s guilty apostates, and turn their 
anticipated cruelty to God’s anointed back upon 
their own heads.” 

While the Prophet spoke these words, the tumult 
without waxed louder and louder, and it was evident 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


55 


that it approached nearer and nearer. As by some 
unconscious spell, all within that spacious apartment 
found themselves on their feet; and deep anxiety 
was visible on every countenance. A number of the 
men went up into another apartment, from which 
they had a clear view of all transpiring in the street 
below. There the scene was truly terrific. Carnage 
and slaughter was visible as far as the eye could see. 
Apparently without any order of battle, and in the 
greatest confusion, an awful work of destruction was 
going on. Each one with desperation rushed on his 
antagonist, with a wild shout of revenge. The dead 
and dying were scattered in all directions and tram- 
pled under foot, in the general rush. Both Jews and 
Chaldeans rolled in their agony and blood. The 
wild thrilling cries of the combatants rent the skies, 
and echoed mournfully from the distant turrets. Thus 
the furious combat progressed, and the streets of 
Judah’s capital presented a scene of deep and dark 
desolation. But it was an unequal contest. The 
legions of the Chaldeans came pouring in from 
every quarter, and gradually the men of Judah 
were compelled to fiee from the struggle and secrete 
themselves in their various hiding-places. The din 
and uproar gradually subsided, and open hostilities 
for the present were at an end. 

“ Let us all bow in humility before the Lord of 


56 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


Hosts,” said the Prophet, “and acknowledge His 
goodness, and implore His loving kindness.” 

In willing obedience to the voice of their leader, 
the assembly bowed the knee together in the pre- 
sence of Jehovah, while the Prophet opened his 
month in solemn prayer. 

“ O thou hope of Israel ! Thou wilt shield our 
heads in the day of battle ! Surely, under the 
shadow of Thy wings shall we rejoice. Thou art 
justly angry with the transgressions of Judah. The 
loud iniquities of Jerusalem have reached Thine 
ears, and Thou hast come forth from Thy hiding-place 
in sore vengeance. O remember Thy covenant to 
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and let not Judah 
utterly perish ! In the midst of wrath, O remember 
mercy ! Let not one of Thy faithful ones perish by 
the hand of the stranger. Let these. Thy servants 
and handmaidens, who are now bowed before Thee, 
find favor in Thy sight. Let them not fall with the 
workers of iniquity, nor be left to the will of their 
enemies. In the dark and tempestuous day, hide 
them within Thy pavilion. Let the house of Josepha 
be under Thy smiles. Deal gently with this family, 
according to the abundance of its favors to Thy per- 
secuted Prophet, and their undivided zeal for the 
worship of their God. We are Thy children, O God 
of Jacob! We have loved Thy law — we have 

4 * 


THE ANCHOR WITHIN THE VAIL. 


57 


walked in Thy statutes. We have been the objects 
of ridicule to those in high authority. Rulers and 
magistrates have laughed us to scorn-; but in Thee 
we trust both now and for ever. Let Thy loving 
kindness be our inheritance. Let Thy smiles be our 
portion. Let the approbation of Jehovah be our 
great reward. Prepare us for all the calamities that 
may befall. Give us patience, under all affliction, 
until every storm be passed.” 


58 


WINE IS A MOCKEE. 


CHAPTER YH. 

WINE IS A MOCEEK— STRONG DRINK IS RAGING. 

The King of Judah’s treatment of the Chaldean 
ambassador, in regard to the tribute money, had so 
exasperated the Eung of Babylon, that he was deter- 
mined to chasten his audacity with rigor. This 
monarch, at this period of his reign, was of rather a 
mild disposition, but like his sires before him, a 
love of conquest had become with him a strong 
passion. Three years before, he had dealt with 
much mildness toward the inhabitants of Jerusalem. 
On taking the city, he charged his soldiers to show 
no indignity to the inhabitants, imder the severest 
penalty — which charge was well heeded. Towai’ds 
Jehoiakim he also evinced a kind disposition. “With 
but few restrictions, he was permitted to reign. 
How that Jehoiakim (as he thought) had abused 
these acts of kindness, and had violated solemn obli- 
gations, and had betrayed sacred trusts, and, in 
addition to all this, had publicly ridiculed his 
ambassador, his indignation was kindled to a flame. 


STRONG DRINK IS RAGING. 


69 


The King of Judah on this occasion, as well as on 
all other occasions of embarrassment and perplexity, 
sought relief in mixed wines. These stimulated his 
courage for the time being, which, being left to its 
own resources, was of a low order; but under the 
effects of these deceitful liquids, he became truly 
heroic ; and all that could not agree with him in 
this particular, were ranked among cowards. 

Jared!” said Jehoiakim, “where is that Sherar 
kim that was so full of fight at the banquet hall last 
night?” 

“ As my soul liveth, O king, I know not his 
whereabouts. I have not seen him since early 
dawn; and then he appeared to be in haste, and 
was in no mood for conversation.” 

A curse on his cowardly head ! I suppose these 
Chaldeans have put his valor to fiight. Jared ! how 
many armed men within the royal enclosures ?” 

“Two hundred of the royal guard, O king, are 
present— all armed and ready to face death for their 
illustrious sovereign.” 

“It is well!” said Jehoiakim, filling his bowl. 
“ Ha, ha, ha ! Let the Eang of Babylon beware of 
my vengeance ? What does the fool desire ? The 
King of Judah is not to be frightened. Jared! 
where is Sherakim ?” 

“ Sherakim, O king, is not to be found.” 


60 


WINE IS A MOCKER. 


“Ah! I had forgotten. Sherakim not to he 
found! Ha, ha, ha! Sherakim not to be found! 
The cowardly babbler. Jared, command more 
wine ! Sherakim has fled— he is afraid of a shadow 
— ^he has not the courage of a maiden. Have I not 
known him of old? Did not a thunder-storm always 
make him cry? Ha, ha, ha ! Sherakim the orator ! 
fool ! coward !” 

“A messenger, O king, from the ETug of the 
Chaldeans, desires to be introduced into thy pre- 
sence. Shall I conduct him to the apartment ?” 

“ Is he alone or accompanied ?” . 

“ Accompanied by armed men.” 

“Let the messenger be admitted, but let the 
guard remain behind.” 

The messenger was accordingly ushered into the 
presence of Jehoiakim. 

“And what business of importance has brought 
thee into the presence of the Eing of Judah?” asked* 
Jehoiakim, with a curled lip. 

“ I stand in thy presence as a bearer of a message 
from my sovereign master. King of Babylon.” 

“ Methinks I have seen thee on another occasion.” 

“ And was not my behavior honorable and becom- 
ing?” 

“ Did the King of Judah say otherwise ?” 

“Yea, otherwise.” 


STRONG DRINK IS RAGING. 


61 


“ How?” 

“ By his vile and haughty treatment of the king’s 
ambassador.” 

“ Be sparing with thine insolence, or at this time 
thou mayest fare far worse.” 

“The Chaldean ambassador is not to be fright- 
ened by idle threats from one who lives at the 
mercy of his master.” 

“ Thinkest thou thyself safe because thou art sur- 
rounded with a few soldiers ? Emowest thou not that 
within my call there are hundreds of armed men, 
ready at any moment to execute my will ? 

“ And knowest thou not that Jerusalem is in the 
hands of the Chaldeans, and that three score thou- 
sand men of war are stationed in the city ?” 

“Three score thousand! But come, sir, what is 
the message of the King of Babylon to the King of 
Judah ? Let thy words he few.” 

“Then thou art commanded, without delay, to 
appear in my master’s presence, and there learn his 
sovereign will concerniug thyself and the city.” 

Commanded! Ha, ha, ha! Go thy way, and 
inforift thy master that if he desires to see Jehoi- 
akim. King of Judah^ he must call at the royal 
palace, where he may have his desires gratified.” 

“ Then I go. Faithfully will I convey thy answer 
to my illustrious sovereign.” 


62 


WINE IS A MOCKER. 


Tlie minister hastened from the royal palace, to 
convey to the king the result of the interview, while 
the King of Judah, waxing more de'feperate, still 
applied himself to his cups. Alas, thou doomed 
potentate ! Happy would it have been for thee if 
thou hadst followed in the footsteps of thy pious 
father! Happy wouldst thou have been if thou 
hadst hearkened to the solemn voice of warning — 
bowed before Jehovah in penitent humility, and 
hadst implored the forgiveness of the King of kings. 
But, instead of this, thou hast forsaken the ways of 
the Lord. Thou hast ridiculed divine things, chosen 
the enemies of God for thy counsellors, and abused 
thy father’s personal friends. Thou hast oppressed 
and robbed the poor, in order to revel in extrava- 
gance and debauchery. Thou hast thirsted for the 
blood of God’s prophets. Thou hast burned the 
sacred roll, and thou hast defiled the power of the 
Highest. Thou hast converted the Holy City into 
a den of wickedness and a sink of moral pollution. 
Thou hast set the wicked in authority, and 
promoted those that tempt God. Thy palace 
nightly resounds with guilty revellings, and then the 
laws of Jehovah are daily trampled under foot. 
Idle dark day of retribution has at last arrived, and 
thou shalt learn, when too late, that the way of the 
transgressor is hard.” 

The King of Babylon, on his arrival in Jerusalem, 


STRONG DEINK IS RAGING. 


63 


ordered bis magnificent royal tent to be pitched in 
the centre of a large square in the very heart of the 
city. The great body of the army was stationed in 
another part — the royal guard remaining near the 
royal tent. From this spot went forth the summons 
to the King of Judah to appear in the presence of 
the King of Babylon. 

“Where is his Koyal Highness, the Kin g of 
Judah V’ asked Kebuchadnezzar. 

“In his palace, O king, indulging -in excess of 
wine, apparently perfectly at ease.” 

“ Is he not forthcoming ?” asked the king, with a 
darkened brow. 

“He laughs to scorn thy commands, O king! and 
wishes to inform thee that if thou hast aught to 
communicate that he may be consulted at his 
palace.” 

“By all the gods, the fellow is mad!” cried 
Hebuchadnezzar in a passion. “Fll have to bend 
his stubborn will — ^yea, I shall do it. I thirst not 
for his blood; but let the guilty monarch beware 
how he trifles with my commands ! Balphoras ! 
haste thee back with a double guard, and inform 
Jehoiakim that my orders are not to be trifled with ; 
and moreover, that if he persists in his stubbornness, 
I shall send sufiicient force to drag him into my 
presence as a guilty culprit.” 

The communication was in perfect 'accordance 


64 


WINE 18 A MOCKER. 


with the desires and expectations of the Chaldean 
officer. Balphoras was in possession of an amiable 
mind, respectful and decorous to his superiors — ^kind 
and gentle to his inferiors. Wherever he was known 
among his countrymen he was universally beloved. 
His treatment at the hands of the King of Judah, 
from the beginning, had been haughty, abusive, and 
overbearing ; all of which he had borne with extra- 
ordinary patience and calm dignity. However, he 
was not insensible to injury or indifferent to abuse. 
He deeply felt ; but had learned to be a greater con- 
queror than his master, inasmuch as he that governeth 
his own spirit is greater than he that taketh a city. 
Balphoras, without being unkind or selfish, desired 
to witness the humiliation of the King of Judah. 
He was well advised of his guilty history. He was 
well acquainted with his early profligacy, his unhal- 
lowed indulgences, his excesses by day, and his 
midnight revellings; and being himself a man of 
truly respectable and temperate habits, such conduct 
in high places was by him looked upon with perfect 
contempt ; and he very rightly judged that it was 
high time for the guilty monarch to be hurled down 
from his wicked pomp and guilty pride. The com- 
mand of his king, therefore, was put in immediate 
execution, and the Chaldean minister, accompanied 
by a strong and imposing guard, once more was on 


STRONG DRINK IS RAGING. 


65 


his way to demand admission into the presence of 
the King of Judah. 

“Jared! Well would I. have served those guilty 
dogs, if I had given orders to have their heads taken 
off. What sayest thou, Jared V’ 

“They richly deserved it, O king,” answered 
Jared, with his face in another direction, on which 
played a suppressed smile. 

“ Let them beware how they insult the King of 
Judah ! Jared ! hast thou learned aught of Shera- 
kim’s whereabouts ?” 

“ Kaught, O king.” 

“ Ungrateful dog I Cowardly fool ! Miserable 
brawler ! — Sherakim ! Bah ! Jared, order more 
wine. Who should Jehoiakim fear ? Jared ! what 
trouble in the porch ? Haste thee and see.” 

Jared hastened to obey the commands of his ^ 
drunken sovereign, and presently returned. 

“ The same messenger from the King of the Chal- 
deans demands an interview with the King of 
Judah.” 

“ Let him be admitted. Ha ! ha ! What 
next ?” 

Balphoras, with a firm, dignified step, walked into 
the presence of Jehoiakim, who, in spite of his 
wine-propped courage, almost trembled beneath the 
Chaldean’s penetrating glance. 


66 


WINE IS A MOCKER. 


“ And what hast thou to communicate at this 
time 

My communication is short and decisive.” 

‘‘ Shorter the better — ^let it be delivered.” 

“ My illustrious sovereign, the King of Babylon, 
wishes the King of Judah to understand, that his 
commands are not to be trifled with ; and, moreover, 
that if the King of Judah persists in his stubborn- 
ness, he must be dragged into his presence as a 
guilty culprit.” 

“Who dares to utter such words in my pre- 
sence ?” cried JehoiaMm, in a rage. 

“ The Chaldean minister, as the words of his 
illustrious sovereign.” 

“Go and tell thine ‘illustrious sovereign’ that 
Jehoiakim spits upon his insolent demands.” 

“ Thy raving is in vain. Better far to bridle thy 
rage and comply. Be it known to the King of Ju- 
dah, that I have three hundred chosen men of war 
at my bidding, who wait for the word of command. 
What is the choice of the King of Judah ?” 

“Be it known to thee, insolent fool,” cried the 
exasperated king, “ that Jehoiakim laughs to scorn 
thy threats, and spurns thy counsels.” 

“Alas, for thine obstinacy, proud and reckless 
man !” answered Balphoras, as he left the apart- 
ment ; “thy doom is sealed I” 


STRONG DRINK IS RAGING. 67 

After the departure of the Chaldean, Jehoiakim 
gave orders to his officers to be ready, at all hazards, 
to defend the royal enclosures against all further 
intrusion from the Chaldeans. Moreover, he deli- 
vered before them a wild and passionate harangue, 
after which he applied himself with desperate defi- 
ance to his wine cups. 

“A curse upon his guilty head ! Ha, ha ! ‘ Drag- 

ged into his presence,’ eh! Hever! Fools! Yil- 
lains ! Let them beware of Jehoiakim’s vengeance.” 

While the King of Judah thus indulged in his 
wild delirium, a strong detachment of the Chaldean 
army was on a rapid march towards the royal palace, 
with orders to make a prisoner of Jehoiakim, and 
bring him into the presence of the King of Babylon. 
They soon reached the king’s gate, and demanded 
admittance ; which demand was promptly and haugh- 
tily refused. This was but the signal for attack, and 
a furious combat followed. Both the Chaldeans and 
Jehoiakim’s men fought valiantly. Hie passage was 
defended with extreme bravery and valor ; but after 
a most desperate struggle, the Chaldeans proved suc- 
cessful in forcing an entrance. The sentry at the 
palace door was soon overcome, and a company of 
Chaldeans rushed into the royal mansion ; and, after 
some search, they found the king. Without cere- 
mony he was dragged from his hiding-place, and 


68 


WINE IS A MOCKER. 


ejected from his palace. A shout of triumph broke 
from the Chaldeans, which only exasperated their 
antagonists. Another desperate rush was made for 
the rescue of their king, but it proved unavailing. 
He was conducted to the open street amid a general 
fight. The din of battle brought together vast multi- 
tudes, and seeing their king a captive, added greatly 
to the strength of Judah’s forces ; and the Chaldeans 
fouiid themselves continually attacked from unex- 
pected quarters. Thus the conflict waxed hotter and 
hotter as the Chaldeans desperately fought their 
way through the exasperated men of Judah. 

The reader will readily identify this account with 
that sanguinary engagement mentioned in another 
chapter, and witnessed by the disciples of Jeremiah 
from an upper room, at the house of Josepha. 

The Xing of Judah was carried into the presence 
of Hebuchadnezzar, and had he, even then, humbled 
himself, he might have escaped an a^vful doom. 
“ Whom the gods purpose to destroy they first infa- 
tuate.” The behavior of Jeholakim in the presence 
of the Chaldean monarch was the behavior of an 
enraged madman. To every inquiry he replied in 
the most insulting and abusive epithets ; and to seal 
his own doom, he madly rushed on the King of 
Babylon with his sword, and had it not been that 
this potentate was on his particular guard, it would 


STRONG DRINK IS RAGING. 


69 


have proved fatal. This was beyond the reach of 
endurance. Nebuchadnezzar, stung to the quick, 
grasped his sword, commanded his officers to stand 
aloof, and faced his enraged foe. They made a few 
passes, and the sword of the Chaldean was plunged 
deep into the heart of the King of Judah. 

“ Take the ungrateful dog,” said the excited Baby- 
lonian, “ and drag his worthless carcass, and throw 
it outside the city walls.” 

The command was immediately put in execution. 

Thus perished the wicked king, according to the 
word of the Lord, by the mouth of his servant Jere- 
miah. 


70 


SAD NEWS AND DAEK HOURS. 


CHAPTEE Yin. 

SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 

The city was now placed under the most vigilant 
watch. Large bodies of armed men were stationed 
at different points ; Jerusalem was formally pro- 
claimed to be in the possession of the Chaldeans, 
and the inhabitants were put under close restrictions. 
The King of Babylon made all haste to bring mat- 
ters to a degree of form and order. In the first 
place he ordered a grand national council, into 
which the princes and nobles of Judah were called. 
Here he appeared, in person, and in the presence of 
the men of Judah, took a review of past events; 
and discoursed, with an evident degree of feeling, 
on the treacherous and faithless conduct of Jehoia- 
kim, towards whom he had dealt with such mildness 
and favor in days gone by. He, moreover, 
explained to them the circumstances under which 
Jehoiakim came to his end, and justified himself by 
stating, that he merely stood on the defensive. He 
had always treated the men of Judah with much 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


71 


respect, and would so continue, although the mad 
conduct of their king would justify the destruction 
of the city, and their universal captivity. He 
would still protect them as a nation, and give them 
all liberty in their multiform pecularities. Trusting 
they would learn wisdom from the follies of the 
past, he sincerely hoped they would not abuse his 
clemency or betray a solemn trust. He then pro- 
nounced Jeconiah king in Jerusalem, in the place 
of Jehoiakim, his father. This pleased the men of 
Judah exceedingly ; for none of them presumed to 
hope for such favorable overtures. Shouts of glad- 
ness filled the vast apartment, as the King of Baby- 
lon ended his remarks; and all the men of Judah 
clustered round the youthful Jeconiah, and hailed 
him as their king. The grand council was at an end, 
and, amid shouts and exultations, the King of Judah 
was escorted to his royal palace. Jeconiah, like 
unto his father before him, was still a tributary to 
the King of Babylon ; the yearly sum being now 
somewhat increased. • 

Hebuchadnezzar having fully accomplished his 
purposes, for the time being, in regard to Judah, 
gave orders to make hasty preparations for the 
evacuation of the city, and for a speedy march 
for the plains of Chaldea. But he would not return 
without some visible evidence of his conquest. On 


72 


6AD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


ibis’ be was fully bent. Tbe King of Babylon, 
altbongb at tbis time far from being tbe vainest of 
mortals, like many in bigb places in bis day, as well 
as our own, often made a very liberal display of 
egotism and vanity. He was determined that be 
would convey to Babylon, from Jerusalem, a certain 
number of unblemished young men, of bigb birtb, 
and of tbe royal lineage. In regard to these, be 
consulted Jeconiab, who, at this time, gladly 
acquiesced in any wish of tbe King of Babylon. 
Tbe King of Judah being well acquainted with all 
the youths of royal blood, gave a list of a number 
of them to bis grand master. First on the bst 
appeared the name of Daniel, then followed the 
names of Hananiah, Misbael, and Azariah. Tbe 
King of Judah and bis counsellors embraced tbis as 
a golden opportunity to banish from their midst 
those whose presence was anything but a source of 
happiness to them, and whose holy lives and acts of 
devotion, from day to day, were a stern rebuke to 
their profligacy and infidelity. So pleased were 
they with this movement that they gladly encou- 
raged the King of Babylon to carry away anything 
his fancy desired, and sacrilegiously intimated to 
him about the vessels of the House of the Lord, 
part of which he carried to the house of his god, in 
the land of Shinar. 


SAD NEWS AND DAKK HOURS. 


7 ^ 


Intelligence was soon conveyed to the youths of 
Judali, that on an appointed day they would he 
required to accompany the Chaldeans to their own 
land. 

Josepha, with her two daughters, were seated 
together in one of their commodious apartments. 
Since the occupation of the city by the Chaldeans, 
it was not oft that they were thus left ; but the 
soldiers having hitherto behaved with such perfect 
decorum, no great fear on the part of the inhabitants 
was felt ; and the mother and daughters for a short 
interval were left together. 

“Thinkest thou not, dear mother,”, inquired 
Sharona, “ that they delay their coming ? Lo, it is 
the eleventh hour. I hope no harm has befallen 
them.” 

‘‘Be calm, dear daughter,” sweetly replied the 
mother. “ No harm shall befall thy brother — the 
kind providence of the God of Abraham shall pro- 
tect his faithful few. Hitherto we have trusted in 
the arm of Jehovah, and we are safe. Daniel and 
thy cousins will soon return, and I trust the man of 
God will see fit to accompany them.” 

“ O, I sincerely hope he will !” exclaimed Tulah. 
“ I always feel happy while^ the good Prophet is 
under our roof. How I love to hear him speak of 
the ‘ Law of the Lord.’ ” 


4 




74 


SAD NEWS AND DARK H0UK8. 


“ Thy mother is glad, dear Tulah, that the law of 
Jehovah has charms for tJiy youthful mind. May it 
always prove the rule of thy conduct, a light for thy 
path, and a lamp for thy feet. Happy would it have 
been for Judah if, instead of delighting in wicked- 
ness, it had delighted in the law of the Lord.” 

“ Let us hope,” said Sharona, “ that the dreadful 
fate of Jehoiakim, together with many of his flat- 
terers,, may prove a warning to those that are again 
set up in authority — that they follow not in the foot- 
steps of their guilty predecessors. 

“We shall hope for the best, my daughter; but 
we must hope with fear and trembling. Jeconiah 
is a wild and rash youth, and illy adapted for the 
grave responsibility of his high station. From his 
childhood up he has known nothing of wholesome 
restraint, and I greatly fear that he will prove any- 
thing but a blessing in Judah. Of one thing we are 
sure — he has no regard for the worship of Jehovah, 
or anything that pertains to the service of the 
Temple ; and, consequently, the friends of Jeremiah 
must be far from being favorites. But the smile of 
the King of kings will amply compensate all his 
loyal subjects for all the frowns they may suffer in 
vindicating his holy cause.” 

Voices were now heard in the porch, and, pre- 
sently, Daniel, the Man of God, and the three 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


75 


brothers entered into the apartment. The mother 
and daughters, with smiling countenance, arose to 
give them a cordial welcome. 

‘‘ Home again, dear brother !” said Tulah, running 
to his side; “The time seemed long, indeed. We 
were somewhat uneasy about thee ; but, thanks to 
Jehovah, all is well, and our good Prophet was so 
kind as to accompany thee ; and here are cousins — 
oh, is not this a happy time !” “ 

“ Unhappiness is almost impossible where the 
voice of sister Tulah is heard,” rephed Daniel, with 
much feeling. 

“But me thinks a shade of sorrow rests on thy 
brow, my son. Art thou troubled by any ill 
tidings 

“Mother,” replied the youth, with trembling 
accents, “from the days of my childhood I have 
been instructed to put implicit confidence in Divine 
Providence, and, although at times the workings of 
that Providence has been quite mysterious, it has 
been enough for me to know that Jehovah is too 
wise to err. W e cannot now comprehend the whole 
circumference of God’s movements; but hereafter 
these gloomy providences will shine forth in all the 
splendor of their wise and merciful design. My 
'ways are in the hands of Jehovah ! My confidence 
in the God of heaven is unshaken ! I am prepared 


76 


8AD NEWS AND DARK HOIJRS. 


for any and all emergencies. Life or death, ease or 
pain, prosperity or adversity, friends or foes, acquain- 
tances or strangers, Judah or Chaldea, J erusalem or 
Babylon, I have consecrated my life to God. I am 
under holy vows ! Let them never be broken or 
forgotten.” 

‘‘ But, my son,” answered the mother, with a 
tremulous voice, while the sisters looked sad, what 
are we to learn from these remarks ? Fear not to 
impart any tidings to thy mother. Thou knowest 
that I am not a stranger to painful experience. I 
have often had to drinks the bitter cup of sorrow. 
In all my afflictions have I not been wonderfully 
sustained? Withhold not, therefore, my son, from 
thy mother the cause of thy dejection.” 

“ Most precious mother ! Thou art always ready 
to bear more than thy share of trouble. Painful is 
it, indeed, to thy son to reveal any tidiugs that will 
add a pang to thy already afflicted heart. But 
painful as it is, it must be heard ; and we shall bear 
its weight together. We are notified, myself and 
cousins, that, in a few more days, we must accom- 
pany the Chaldeans to Babylon. This order comes 
from the king ; and, as we are wholly in his power, 
resistance would be vain. We were informed by the 
offleers who brought us the painful intelligence, 
that no indignity will be offered us on pain of 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOTJES. 


77 


death. Our rank and station will he well consi- 
dered. We shall find favor in the eyes of the king. 
In seven days, and we shall leave the city. Let us 
bear under it with holy fortitude. Courage, my 
loving sisters! We shall yet see brighter days. 
The movements of Jehovah are all in wisdom. Let 
us be calm under his mysterious providences.” 

In revealing these unwelcome tidings the youthful 
Daniel summoned all his strength and energy, and, 
in a degree, succeeded in hiding his real feeling of 
a heart throbbing with intense emotion. 

The mother was too full for utterance. Her lip 
quivered, and tears coursed down her cheeks. She 
strove in vain to hide her intense feelings. Her 
bosom heaved. The struggle was powerful. She 
was not strong enough to withstand the awful pres- 
sure; and even Josepha joined her daughters in loud 
weeping. This state of things was of short duration ; 
soon they became more calm. 

“ Well, my son,” said Josepha, “ this is the severest 
trial of all ; but the God we serve, and in whom we 
trust, will give us corresponding strength. Far be 
it from thy mother or sisters to speak a discouraging 
word to the best of sons, and the most affectionate 
of brothers.” 

“ Blessed are they who speak words of wisdom,” 
answered the man of God. “If Judah’s sons are 
called away to the land of strangers, it is but to 


^8 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


accomplish a wise design of the Most High. Tlie 
rebellion of Judah is not at an end. Jeconiah 
will follow in the footsteps of his guilty father ; and 
his reign will he of short duration. In his day, the 
desolation of the city shall he great, and blessed are 
these youths of Judah who are permitted to escape 
the tribulation of those days. In all this let us 
behold the overruling hand of the King of kings.” 

After having bowed together before Jehovah in 
solemn worship, the party broke up ; and the Pro- 
phet at this time accompanied the three brothers to 
their own habitation, where they were received with 
smiles of gladness by the lovely and beautiful 
Perreeza. 

These three interesting youths, and their beloved 
sister, were the children of Amonober, a brother of 
Baramon, the husband of Josepha, and a brother of 
King Josiah. In the days of his youth he became 
acquainted with Monroah, the lovely daughter of 
the pious and good Salome. Salome had but three 
children — one son and two daughters. The son was 
of a lively temperament, and passionately fond of 
young company. He was easily led astray by those 
older in sin, and in the days of his youth he found 
himself under the necessity of fleeing from his 
native city to parts unknown, to escape the vigilance 
of the city authorities. 

This was a sad blow to the Salome family. 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


T9 


Young Esrom, although wild, and sometimes reck- 
less, had strong affections, and was greatly beloved 
by his sisters. The oldest daughter was a charming 
maid, but at the early age of nineteen she wasted 
away, and was hid in the cold grave. Monroah was 
left, and was the comfort of her widowed father ; 
and at the age of twenty, she became the happy 
bride of Amonober. But the grief occasioned by 
the departure of her brother Esrom, and his sup- 
posed death, together with the death of her sister 
Serintha, laid in her feeble frame the foundation- of 
that disease that called her to a comparatively early 
grave. 

Amonober, like unto his royal brother, feared 
God, and departed from evil, and brought up his 
children in the ways of righteousness. Not long 
after the death of Baramon these holy children were 
deprived of both their parents through the agency 
of death, and thus while a portion of them were 
quite young, they were left on the boisterous sea of 
life to buffet the storms and waves as best they 
could. The godly instructions they had received in 
the morning of life, enabled them to commit their 
future destiny to the God who had promised to be a 
father to the fatherless ; and in rendering strict 
obedience to the law of their God they had pros- 
pered, and were highly esteemed among the faithful. 


80 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


They were constant worshippers at the Temple, and 
Jeremiah was looked upon by them with that 
regard due to the prophet of the Almighty. 
Perreeza was the great centre of their earthly bliss ; 
and no pains were spared to render her life one of 
joy and tranquillity. 

The love of the brothers was returned with all the 
strength and ardor of an only sister’s deepest affec- 
tion. The brothers’ anxiety for themselves, when 
the sad intelligence of their future captivity broke 
upon their ears, was lost in their regard for their 
innocent and beloved Perreeza. What would 
become of their sister ? was the predominant 
inquiry in every mind. Such was the state of their 
feelings when, with the pious Jeremiah, they arrived 
at their beautiful mansion ; and that peculiar loving 
smile of their sister with which they were wel- 
comed home, only added to their great distress of 
mind. 

Perreeza was not slow to discern the visible 
change on those countenances, that were wont to be 
clothed with smiles. 

“ Sadness gathers on your brows, sweet brothers,” 
said Perreeza, her keen eye glancing from one to 
another. “Where are those smiles with which ye 
are accustomed to gladden Perreeza’s heart ?” 

“ True smiles are the language of the soul, dearest 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


81 


Perreeza,” answered Misliael ; “♦and if the heart is 
overwhelmed with grief, a smile on the countenance 
leads but to false impressions, which we have no 
desire to make on Perreeza’s mind.” 

“ Then,” said Perreeza, with deep earnestness, “ I 
am to understand that as smiles are a correct index 
to a merry heart, so the contrary is an index to a 
heart overwhelmed with sorrow.” 

“ Thou rightly understandest me, sister.” 

“ Alas ! and is my brother’s heart so sad ? Hide 
not from Perreeza the cause of your grief! Let her 
have a part in your sorrow ! Let her share in your 
troubles ! Let her bear, at least, a portion of your 
burdens I” 

“ Alas, my sister ! Thy brothers fear that thy 
portion of the burden is by far the heaviest ; and it 
is on this account chiefly that thou readest on each 
brow the sadness of a brother’s heart.” 

“ O, brother I” cried Perreeza, with tearful eyes, 
“ as thou cherishest the fond love of a sister, do not 
hide this calamity from Perreeza any longer. Let it 
be known, and fully known. Let me listen to its 
bitterest and darkest features ! Will not the God of 
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in whom I trust, whose 
law I love and obey, sustain me in this as in other 
dark afilictions past ?” 

“ Jehovah, with His hand of love, will uphold 
4 * 


82 


SAD NEWS AND DAEK H0UE8. 


and sustain our (fear Perreeza,” cried Hananiah, 
volunteering his assistance to Mishael, who was 
well-nigh overcome by the words of his sister. 
“ He is the God of our fathers. In Him we trust. 
We will not hide from Perreeza the cause of our 
sorrow. We have been notified, that, according to 
a decree of the King of Babylon, thy brothers and 
Cousin Daniel must leave Jerusalem, and accompany 
the Chaldeans to their own land. This is sad 
news, indeed. But it will be vain to repine. The 
decree is gone forth, and as we are wholly in the 
power of the King of Babylon, resistance will be 
worse than vain. The bitterest ingredient in this 
cup of sorrow, dearest Perreeza, is the thought of 
parting with thee ! Hitherto thou hast been the cen- 
tre of our joys ; and the thought of leaving Per- 
reeza is bitter beyond endurance. Seven days more, 
and we bid adieu to the land of Judah — the homes 
of our child ’’ 

Here Hananiah, with all his efforts to the con- 
trary, was compelled to make a sudden pause. 
How to account for it there were none at a loss. 
The two brothers shared in his feelings, and, indeed, 
the man of God was moved to tears. A short 
silence prevailed, which was broken up by the 
weeping accents of the distressed sister. 

“ O, brothers ! brothers !” she cried, with her 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


83 


hands firmly clasped together, “ has it, indeed, 
come to this ? Must ye be torn away from an only 
sister? O, Man of God! What will Perreeza do? 
My heart will break. O, my brothers 1 We cannot 
part,” and sue fell on the neok of Hananiah, and 
wept bitterly. 

‘‘We think it not strange, dear damsel,” said the 
Prophet, “that thy young heart is made sad. 
Holier and stronger affections than which dwell in 
the hearts of the children of Amonober, were never 
known ; and gloomy, indeed, at first sight, is that 
dispensation of Divine Providence that bids them 
part : but Jehovah, He is God, and from Him let 
mortals learn, in silence and humble submission. The 
things that are enshrouded in mystery to-day, will 
yet beam forth in wondrous wisdom. Darker days 
will yet break upon the city of the Great King, and 
happy are they who are permitted to escape the 
desolation that awaits the close of J econiah’s 
reign.” 

“ K to Babylon my brothers go, I must accom- 
pany them,” said Perreeza, with much decision. 
“It must be so! Jerusalem will have no charms 
for Perreeza when those she loves dearer than life 
are far away !” 

“Surely that would be our joy and desire,” 
replied Azariah; “but, alas! I fear it will not be 


84 


SAD NEWS AND DARK HOURS. 


granted. Kings are not easily turned from their 
purposes. The exact number is selected, and no 
females are marked on the captive list.” 

“But, dear brother, an effort must he put forth 
without any delay, to procure thy sister a permis- 
sion.” 

“ Yea, beloved ! and an effort will be put forth 
with all readiness, and with the utmost perseve- 
rance.” 

This answer of the brother partly soothed the 
troubled spirit of the young damsel, and the sugges- 
tion on her part opened a little door of hope before 
the brothers, which they had not before seen. 


A FRIEND IN NEED IS A FRIEND INDEED. 85 


CHAPTEE IX. 

“a friend in need is a friend indeed.” 

Daniel and the Amonober children, from their 
first interview with the officers of the King of Baby- 
lon, had left a very favorable impression on the 
minds of those high dignitaries ; and although, in 
reality, they were but captives of war, they were 
treated with that high civility due to nobility and 
rank. This caused much astonishment to the youths 
themselves, and served in part to calm and reconcile 
them to their lot. The ardent desire of Perreeza to 
accompany them to the land of their captivity had 
been made the deep subject of their thoughts, and 
served if possible to deepen in their minds the 
already very deep fountain of pure affection. 

Early next morning, the brothers bent their foot- 
steps towards the temporary residence of one of 
Nebuchadnezzar’s officers, with whom, at this time, 
they had to do. The manner in which they formerly 
had been received gave them some encouragement 
to hope that their mission would be crowned with 


86 


A FRIEND IN NEED 


success. They soon reached the spot, and were 
admitted. With palpitating hearts, they were ushered 
into the presence of their superior, where they were 
received with marked attention. 

‘‘And what is the pleasure of these young noble- 
men of Judah?” asked Barzello, with a pleasant 
smile. 

“ Let thy young servants find favor in the sight of 
their kind and noble master,” said Hananiah, “while 
with deep humility, they make known their request. 
The illustrious Barzello, we trust, will pardon us for 
this intrusion upon the time of the King of Baby- 
lon’s noble officer, and listen patiently to their 
urgent prayer. Thy kind deportment towards thy 
servants, for these many days, have given them 
courage thus to stand in thy presence without any 
painful, distracted fears. We are the sons of Amono- 
ber, the brother of King Josiah, under whose reign, 
for many years, Judah smiled amid peace and 
plenty. Thy servants were early instructed in the 
religion of our sainted father ; who, with our beloved 
mother, feared the God of Israel, and worshipped in 
his holy Temple. While thy servants were yet 
young, Amonober our father died, and was gathered 
to his fathers, and to-day he calmly rests by the side 
of his illustrious brother. King Josiah. Tims the 
best of mothers was left a widow with her fatherless 


IS A FEIEJSTD INDEED. 8T 

children. Thy servants, feeling it no less a pleasure 
than a duty, endeavored to comply with our father’s 
dying request, by being ever kind to our beloved 
mother. Thus time passed away for two years, and 
our pathway once more seemed to be bright and 
pleasant, when suddenly our mother sickened, and 
after having suffered tbe dreadful pangs of disease 
for eight days, she fell asleep ; and to-day, side by 
side, our beloved parents rest together in the burial- 
ground of their fathers. Be it known to the most 
excellent Barzello, that tbe children of Amonober 
are four — thy servants now before thee, and one at 
home, the youngest, a beloved only sister. She was 
the joy of her parents — the delight of their eyes; 
and bitter was the last struggle of a dying mother in 
leaving the innocent and lovely Perreeza ; and sad, 
indeed, were the lamentations of the child, as she 
impressed the last kiss on the brow of the dying. 
Thy servants were called to stand by the side of her 
couch, a short time before she departed, and these 
were her parting words : 

“ ‘ To you, my sons, I commit my sweet Perreeza ! 
Let her youthful feet be tenderly watched by the 
eyes of love. Whisper words of sweet, brotherly 
affection in her youthful ears. O, deal gently and 
kindly with the dear, motherless lamb ! Bemember 
the dying request of a mother, and throw your arms 
of protection around your orphan sister.’ 


88 


A. FRIEND IN NEED 


‘‘ Having concluded tliese words, our mother 
closed her eyes, and gave up the ghost. This 
beloved object of a mother’s dying request has been, 
for many years, the centre of thy servants’ joy and 
happiness, and one smile from our own Perreeza 
will often turn our darkness into day. Our love for 
her is returned with all the ardor of a sister’s pure 
affection. The sad news of our destined departure 
from this our native land has well-nigh overwhelmed 
her' heart with sorrow. The thoughts of parting 
make her spirit faint ; and thy servants are sincere 
when they assure their compassionate master, that 
they greatly feai* that, if compelled to be separated 
from her brothers, Perreeza will sink under the deep 
weight of sorrow, and pass away to the spirit land. 
In compliance with her very urgent request, thy 
servants at this time stand as petitioners before their 
benevolent superior. We are not here to ask to be 
released from any demand. We patiently yield to 
the stern necessity that calls us away ; but we are 
here, O most excellent Barzello ! to ask a favor for 
another, which, if granted, will always live in our 
grateful memories: it is, that Perreeza, our sister, 
be permitted to accompany us to the land of the 
Chaldeans. This is her earnest desire. If granted, 
it will make her happy. If denied, we fear that 
young Perreeza will soon be hid in the cold grave. 
Thy servants have made known their request to the 


IS A FRIEND INDEED. 


89 


king’s officer, praying that Perreeza may find favor 
in his sight, and that her request he granted.” 

l^ations and people may greatly vary in their 
customs and practices, but we find that genuine- 
humanity^ wherever found, presents the same strik- 
ing features. Barzello listened with much attention 
and apparent interest to the earnest plea of the 
young Hebrew. In reality, a far deeper impression 
was made upon the Chaldean’s mind than he was 
then willing to manifest. Heretofore, the brothers 
stood high in his estimation ; now they stood much 
higher; and although they were but captives, the 
Chaldean officer, in spite of some national prejudice, 
felt for them a regard bordering on affection. 

“And how old is this your young sister, of whom 
ye speak in such terms of commendation ?” 

“Perreeza has but just commenced her seven- 
teenth year.” 

“ This request must be presented before my lord, 
the king. Call again at the setting of the sun, and 
ye shall learn his pleasure in this matter. Be 
assured, brothers, that my influence shall be exerted 
in your behalf.” 

“And the prayers of thy servants shall always 
ascend to the God of Judah for ten thousand bless- 
ings on the head of Barzello and in the most 
respectful manner, they left the apartment. ^ 


90 


A FRIEND IN NEED 


“The young men of Babylonia, who pride them- 
selves so much on the superiority of their learning 
and their high attainments, might learn some pre- 
cious lessons of wisdom from these youths of Judah. 
Separated? Nay! These children must not be 
separated. Par , Per , the name I have for- 

gotten. Yea, she may go I and if she is what she is 
represented to be, 'she may be a companion for my 
own Jupheena — the dear one I And she also had a 
mother, once 1 Ah, yes ! this damsel’s noble request 
must be granted. The king will have no objec- 
tion.” 

This short soliloquy fell from the lips of Barzello, 
immediately after the departure of the brothers, as 
with downcast looks, he paced the length of his 
apartment. 

The brothers soon reached their home, when they 
found Perreeza ready to welcome them with a tran- 
quil smile of love. 

“Ye did not tarry long, brothers. Saw ye Bar- 
zello, of whom ye speak in such respectful terms ?” 

“We did, sister; and in nowise has he given us 
reason to change the favorable opinion which we 
had already formed of him.” 

“ Found ye him ready to grant your request in 
regard to Perreeza ?” 

“ To grant the request, it was not wholly in his 


IS A FEIEND INDEED. 


91 


power ; the permission must come from the king, to 
whom the kind-hearted Barzello will make applica- 
tion in behalf of Perreeza. His influence with the 
king is weighty ; and thy brothers are very confident 
that their request will be granted.” 

“ Praised be the God of Israel !” said the damsel, 
with much feeling, and covering her face with her 
hands. Pecovering herself, suddenly she asked — 

“ But when shall the king’s purpose be known ?” 

“ This evening, at the setting of the sun, we are 
again to appear before Barzello, and there learn the 
sovereign. will of the King of Babylon.” 

Soon the sun will sink beyond the hills of the 
west,” said the sister ; “ soon Perreeza will learn her 
future destiny. O, Lord of my Fathers ! in Thee do 
I trust. The hearts of kings are in Thy hands. Con- 
sider thou my affliction, and send speedy delive- 
rance.” 

***** 

“ Barzello,” said the King of Babylon, in a plea- 
sant mood, are my chosen captives in a ready trim 
for their departure ?” 

‘‘ All ready at the word of command, O king.” 

“ But what thinkest thou of those brothers ? Hast 
thou had an opportunity of testing their merits ?” 

“The brothers and cousins, 0 king, have been 
repeatedly in my presence, and have given me posi- 


92 


A FKIEND m NEED 


tive proof that they are youths of very superior abili- 
ties and great worth. Their amiable deportment 
and truly noble bearing, has left on my mind a very 
favorable impression. Indeed, the youths of Baby- 
lon, who pride themselves so much on their superior 
learning and high attainments, might learn precious 
lessons of wisdom from these very youths of Judah.” 

“ By the gods ! Barzello,” said the king, laughing 
heartily, ‘‘if at this rate these youths continue to 
grow upon thy good opinion, before many days thou 
wilt be a convert to the religion of Judah !” 

“ Of the religion of Judah I know but little ; but 
if these children are a fair specimen of its operations, 
I cannot think that there is anything very danger- 
ous or offensive in it.” 

“■Well, when we arrive in Chaldea, we shall give 
their powers a fair trial. But are there any more 
brothers in that family 

“ 'No more, O king,” replied the officer, inwardly 
thanking the king for the question. “ There are but 
three brothers and one young sister.” 

“ She will be a comfort to her mother in the ab- 
sence of her sons,” said the king, in a thoughtful 
mood. 

“ But the young damsel has no mother. For 
many years the children have been both fatherless 
and motherless.” 


IS A FEIEND INDEED. 


93 


“Then there must be bitter parting there, Bar- 
zello ! This young damsel, an only orphan sister, 
must be bound to her brothers by more than com- 
mon ties.” 

“True, O king,” answered Barzello, somewhat 
animated. “ The thought of parting grieves them 
beyond description. It was but this morning that 
the brothers sought an interview with me on this 
very point, and pleaded in her behalf with such melt- 
ing eloquence that well-nigh robbed me of all my 
generalship, leaving nothing but the father. I dis- 
missed them by stating that I would lay their peti- 
tion before my lord tlie king, and that I would give 
them his answer at the setting of the sun.” 

“ Barzello !” said the king, in a firm tone, “ I can- 
not change my purpose in regard to those brothers. 
Nothing shall prevail upon me to give them up. To 
Babylon they must go ! I have spoken the word ! 
Let there be no ‘pleading in their behalf — I cannot 
grant their petition.” 

■ “ I humbly beg my lord the king’s forgiveness,” 

replied the officer, with a smile ; “ but let me assure 
him that the noble youths have made no petition of 
that nature.” 

“ But what do they ask ?” asked the king, with 
some astonishment. 

“ They ask, O king, as the greatest favor, that 


94 


A FRIEND IN NEED 


this their young orphan sister, be permitted by the 
king to accompany her brothers to the land of the 
Chaldeans.’’ 

‘‘ And has not this small favor been granted ?” 

Barzello now stands in the presence of his sove- 
reign in behalf of the Hebrew damsel, asking for her 
a permission.” 

“ And the permission is granted. And further- 
more, Barzello, see that she is well provided for, and 
dealt gently with, for the maiden is of kingly 
line.” 

‘‘All this shall be strictly attended to, O king,” 
said the well-pleased officer, as he respectfully left 
the presence of the monarch. 

It was now late in the afternoon. The “ regent of 
day” was gradually fading from the sight of the 
inhabitants of the valley, and was smilingly sinking 
beyond the western hills, and Barzello hastened his 
footsteps toward his head-quarters. After having 
reached his apartment, he seated himself, and in- 
dulged in some reflections, which, if we might judge 
from his countenance, we might pronounce to be of 
a pleasing nature. While thus musing, he was 
roused by the entrance of one of his servants. 

What now, Franzo ?” 

“Three young men and a damsel stand below, 
desiring the favor of an interview with my master.” 


IS A FRIEND INDEED. 


95 


“ Let them be conducted into my presence ; and 
see thou to it, that they receive due respect from all 
below. They are persons of distinction.” 

The sister and brothers were conducted into the 
presence of Barzello, where again they were received 
with peculiar attention. 

“The officer of the king of the Chaldeans is always 
happy to meet his young friends, and will consider 
it a great pleasure to add to their comfort and hap- 
piness. And this young damsel, I am led to believe, 
is your sister of whom ye spake this morning.” 

“ This is Perreeza, our sister,” replied Azariah ; 
“ her sense of obligation to our noble friend for his 
generous feelings in her behalf, has prompted her to 
embrace the privilege of appearing in person, to 
acknowledge her deep gratitude.” 

“ It gives me much pleasure to behold your sister, 
but I am not aware of any service rendered, that 
calls for any great amount of gratitude.” 

“Thy servants,” said Azariah, “in compliance 
with the directions received this morning, are in thy 
presence, to learn the will of the king, in regard to 
thy servants’ request, as made known to him through 
the intervention of his generous officer.” 

“ Ye did well to come at the appointed hour. I 
am always well pleased with strict punctuality. I 
am happy to inform you, that your request in regard 


96 


A FEIEND ESr NEED 


to your sister is very readily granted ; and^ more- 
over, the king has given me particular directions to 
see that she has every thing requisite to her perfect 
comfort in journeying, which directions will be 
obeyed with the utmost pleasure.’’ 

Silent tears of grateful joy coursed down the 
cheeks of both sister and brothers. They were so 
affected by the result of their effort, together with 
the unaffected tenderness of Barzello, that for a short 
interval they could in no wise give utterance to their 
feelings. Ferreeza was the first to break the spell. 
With eyes wet with tears, which made them but the 
more lovely, and with a smile made of all sweet 
accord on her lip, in a very modest way, she thus 
addressed the ofiScer : 

“ The most excellent Barzello will please accept 
the humble thanks of an orphan maiden of Judah, 
for his kind regards. The God of the fatherless and 
motherless will surely reward his servant, and cause 
blessings and prosperity to rest on his household. 
Thy kindness shall not be forgotten. Our daily 
prayers shall ascend to the God of Judah, in thy be- 
half, with the smoke of our morning and evening 
sacrifices.” 

And I trust the youthful maiden of Judah,” said 
the officer, in a voice far from being firm, ‘‘ will live 
to see many happy years in the fair land of the 
Chaldeans.” 


IS A FKIEND INDEED. 


97 


The interview was at an end, and the yonths of 
Judah quietly directed their footsteps to that beauti- 
ful mansion, which was well known in that vicinity 
as the “ House of Amonober.” 


98 


THE SAD PARTING OF FRIENDS. 


CHAPTEK X. 

THE SAD PARTING OF FRIENDS. 

A LARGE number of tbe faithful visited daily the 
house of Josepha, to mingle their kind sympathies 
with that deeply-afflicted family. A deep gloom 
rested on the minds of the real worshippers of J eho- 
vah, in view of the departure of a number of their 
most influential and promising young men. Other 
captives there were, but they were of those who 
cared but little for the service of the Temple, and 
with whom at ' present we have but little to do. 
Josepha, with her two daughters, bore their affliction 
with becoming dignity, and with calm resignation to 
the will of God. Daniel continued cheerful, and 
exerted all his energies for the comfort of his 
mother and sisters, whom he well knew stood in 
need of all the consolation that could possibly be 
administered. Both families were in constant com- 
munication with each other, and whatever of mo- 
ment occurred in one house, was soon understood at 
the other. The troubled minds of the mother and 


THE SAD PARTESTG OF FRIENDS. 


99 


daughters, were in a degree calmed, in learning the 
kind civility with which Daniel and his cousins were 
received by the king’s officers. The Prophet Jere- 
miah also, by his timely visits and holy admonitions, 
contributed largely to dispel their gloom and assuage 
their fears. Above all, and aside from all visible 
instrumentalities and channels of communications, 
they derived direct support from that God into 
whose hands they had committed all their cares. 
They daily found, by a happy experience, that God 
was the refuge of all his saints, and that they that 
put their trust in Him would never be confounded. 
The Covenant made to Abraham, and subsequently 
renewed to Isaac and J acob, and to Moses in the 
burning bush, was well understood and appreciated 
by the genuine few in Jerusalem, who had faithfully 
adhered to the service of the Temple in the midst of 
infidelity and general apostacy. On that Covenant 
they relied ; and on the strength of it they could 
approach Jehovah with sanctified courage and holy 
boldness. The Lord had pledged himself to be their 
God, as long as they walked in His ordinances, and 
departed not from His precepts. Such was their 
confidence in that pledge, that in every gloom it was 
to them a source of joy ; in every affiiction, a theme 
of consolation ; in every storm and tempest, a sure 
covering and a safe shelter. 


100 


THE SAD PARTING OF FRIENDS. 


“ Behind a frowning Providence, 

They saw a smiling face.” 

They trusted in Jehovah as a Covenant God, and 
in all their trials they rejoiced in His righteousness, 
and firmly believed that every dark dispensation was 
controlled by an infinitely wise hand, for the full 
accomplishment of some grand and lofty design. 

At lengh the day arrived for the youths of Judah 
to bid adieu to their native hills, and be conveyed 
to a land of strangers. Hever a morning broke 
fairer on the great metropolis of Judah, than that 
which witnessed that sad parting of friends ; and 
Nature presented a strange contrast to the tempest 
that raged within many a heart, and the thick clouds 
of darkness that brooded over many a mind. The 
sun rose in majestic splendor in a cloudless sky, 
while feathered songsters hailed his appearance in 
concerts of the sweetest melody. The Chaldean 
army, under the command of its numerous generals 
and their officers, made hasty preparations to march 
out of the city. The arrangements on the part of 
Daniel and his cousins were already perfected, under 
the wise directions of the Man of God. Through 
the permission and direction of the King of Babylon, 
the brothers had disposed of their possession in the 
city without sacrifice, and were permitted to retain 
the proceeds. 


THE SAD PARTING OF FRIENDS, 101 

At noon, they were to leave the city. For some 
two or three days the brothers and Perreeza had 
been inmates of the house of their aunt. Early 
on that morning, Josepha sought an interview with 
her son. What she had to communicate, she desired 
to do it where none would be present but herself and 
Daniel. She bade Sharona ask her brother to meet 
her in a certain apartment. The daughter complied, 
and soon the son stood in the presence of his mother. 
When he entered the apartment, the mother calmly 
arose and closed the door. Looking on the noble 
form of her son, she endeavored to speak, but failed, 
and fell on his neck, and found partial relief in a 
flood of tears. Her composure was soon restored, 
and after having asked her son to be seated, she 
sat by his side. 

How, my son,” said the mother, smiling, “ I feel 
much relieved. Thy mother ought to have more 
courage; but we are weak mortals, and are soon 
overcome by ajffliction. The hour is close at hand 
when we must be separated. May the God of 
Abraham sustain his young servant in the trying 
moment !” 

“ And may the same God sustain my mother and 
sisters !” replied Daniel, with a firm voice. 

“ Thy mother has sought this interview, in order 
to give her son some parting advice, that may prove 


102 THE SAD PARTING OF FRIENDS. 

precious to Mm wlien far from mother, friends, and 
home, in a foreign land.” 

“ In the strength of Jehovah, I will endeavor to 
profit by every advice that may fall from the lips of 
an ever affectionate mother.” 

“ To*day, my son, marks a new era in thy history. 
It is a period that will remain fresh in thy memory 
while life shall last. The day when Daniel bade 
adieu to the gates of Zion, shall by him never be for- 
gotten. Thou hast always been an only beloved son 
of thy mother. Ever since the death of thy father, 
thou hast been the centre of our earthly joy ; and on 
thee, my son, I looked with pleasure, as the prop on 
which to lean, if spared to see infirmity and old age. 
But, as the heavens are far above the earth, so His 
ways are far above our ways, and we must calmly 
submit to His wise appointments. 

“ In tMs hour, it yields strong consolation to thy 
mother, to remember that thou hast been early 
instructed in the law of Jehovah. Thou wast 
solemnly consecrated to God in the very morning of 
life; and ever since thy infant lips could lisp the 
name of the God of Israel, and thy infant mind could 
receive the simplest idea of our holy religion, thy 
training has not been neglected. Thy youthful mind 
was early instructed in the great truth that there is 
but one true and living God ; the great Creator of 


9 


THE BAD PAETINH OF rRIEin)S. 


103 


the heavens and the earth — the great Law-Giver of 
the universe. At the early age of five years, thou 
would’st sit on the knee of the Prophet, and there, 
from memory, repeat correctly the whole of the com- 
mandments received by Moses, the servant of God, 
on the Holy Mount. At the age of seven years, 
thou wast taken with severe sickness, and for a time 
we greatly feared that our boy would die. For 
many a weary week thy mother watched by the side 
of thy sick couch, to moisten thy parched lips and 
cool thy fevered brow ; and many were the silent 
petitions that ascended from this bosom to the God 
of the Hebrews, for the recovery of my Daniel. The 
fervent sighs of an affectionate mother, in thy behalf, 
reached the ears of the Lord of Hosts, and thou wast 
spared. In thee I have always found a kind, affec- 
tionate, and obedient son. I look upon thee with a 
degree of pleasure bordering on pride. K aught 
that is unholy mingles with my pleasure, as I gaze 
on my noble boy, may the God of our Fathers for- 
give the iniquity of his handmaiden. 

In the death of King Josiah, Judah met with a 
severe loss, under which the nation groans until to- 
day. His sons followed not in the footsteps of their 
godly father; and from the day that Jehoiakinl 
ascended the throne of Judah, the true worshippers 
of Jehovah have been called to mourn. Those whole- 


104 


THE SAD PARTING OF FRIENDS. 


some laws, established by the pious king, have been 
repealed by a reckless profligate, who feared not God 
nor regarded his ordinances. Innocent men have 
been put to death on trivial pretences. He publicly 
announced that the people should know no higher 
law than the law put forth by the King of Judah. 
But in the face of all his threatenings and denuncia- 
tions, there where those in Jerusalem who openly 
and fearlessly adhered to the law of their God ; 
which they considered a higher law than any enact- 
ment put forth by man. Among those who faith- 
fully clung to the service of the Temple, thy mother 
and her three children have the pleasure of being 
numbered. 

“ Thou hast had, my son, but few of those that are 
called noble, for the companions of thy youth. Tlie 
worship of Jehovah had no charms but for few of the 
rich of Judah. They care for no higher honor than 
what comes frorri the king — ^they care for no higher 
law than the law of Jehoiakim. The companions of 
my son, who feared God and departed from evil, 
were few, and mostly conflned to poorer circles. 

“ Thy mother has closely watched the workings of 
thy youthful mind ; and great is her happiness in 
saying, that she never saw an inclination in her son 
to leave the covenant of Jehovah, and run with the 
multitude to do evil. Thou hast been^ lightly 


THE SAD PARTING OF FKIENDS. 


105 


esteemed by those in high authority, because thou 
hadst moral courage enough to obey God, rather 
than man. The disciples of Jeremiah have been pro- 
nounced fanatics, because they acknowledged a 
higher power than that of a wicked king, accompa- 
nied by a circle of ungodly counsellors. The faith- 
ful have been assailed by ruffians, because they 
dared to render obedience to the law of the Highest ; 
and my son, together with his good cousins, have 
already received greater respect and tokens of regard 
from the uncircumcised Chaldeans, than they ever 
received from their relatives, the dignitaries of 
Judah. 

“ How, my son, throughout this, thou hast come 
forth triumphantly. Thou hast not defiled thy gar- 
ments with sin ; thou hast had no compromise with 
the workers of iniquity. Thou hast not betrayed 
thy sacred trust ; in this thou hast secured the good 
opinion of all those whose good opinions are worth 
securing ; and above all, thou hast secured the favors 
and smiles of Him who sitteth on the throne of 
the universe ; who is higher than the highest. King 
of kings, and Lord supreme over all lords. 

“ Thou art about to be moved into another coun- 
try. The same integrity to the law of thy God 
will certainly secme thy prosperity among strangers. 
Thy path may occasionally be obstructed, but trust 
5 * 


106 


THE SAD PASTING OF FRIENDS. 


in God, mj son, and all will be well. The land 
whither thou goest is a land of universal idolatry, 
where the God of thy fathers is not known, and 
where the worship of the God of Israel may excite 
universal ridicule and contempt. Heed them not, 
my son ! With thy fobce toward Jerusalem^ let thy 
petitions daily ascend to the God of Abraham, and 
He will direct thy path. Hever prove a traitor to 
the religion of thy fathers ! My son will be obedient 
to the laws of his sovereign in all things that do not 
come in contact with his religion ; but if ever thou 
art required to render obedience to any law that is 
contrary to the law of thy God, remember, my son, 
that disobedience to that law must be rendered, even 
unto death, if required. Let “ Obedience to the 
' Higher Law,” be thy motto ; for thy mother would 
sooner hear of thy death as a martyr to the religion 
of thy fathers, than of thy promotion to a throne 
through apostasy. The earnest prayers of a beloved 
mother and affectionate sisters, together with 
a noble band of faithful Israelites, shall, at morn- 
ing and evening, ascend up to Jehovah in thy 
behalf ; and my son will not forget to offer up his 
prayers for his friends and relatives in the land of 
Judah. 

“'But thy mother has too much prolonged the 
interview. Come, my son, let us join the company.” 


THE SAD PARTING OF FRIENDS. 


107 


Slowly they went below, when they found the 
three brothers and Perreeza, the man of God and 
the two sisters, with a circle of their friends, who 
had come to witness their departure, and bid them a 
final adieu. A calm smile rested now on the coun- 
tenance of Josepha. The bitterest pang with her 
was over. In the strength of Jehovah she had 
triumphed. Sharona and Tulah sat, one on each 
side of their Cousin Perreeza. The three endea- 
vored to smile through their fast-falling tears. The 
four young men summoned a very commendable 
degree of courage, and, for the sake of others, they 
proved successful in checking those feelings that, 
like an obstructed freshet, stood ready to sweep 
everything before them. The words spoken were 
low and few. A peculiar solemnity pervaded the 
apartment. Each one trod lightly, as he would in 
the chamber of the dying; and from the frequent 
glances towards the man of God, it might have 
been readily gathered, that from him they expected 
to hear words of wisdom and consolation. The 
good man arose, his face beaming with more than 
usual radiance ; a calm smile rested on his holy 
visage, while, with a smooth, melodious voice, he 
addressed the company. 

“ Men and women of Judah, it is no cause of 
wonderment that on this day your hearts are heavy, 
and your countenances sad. The parting of kin- 


108 


THE SAD PAE'nNO OF FEIENDS. 


dred is bitter; but this is the inevitable lot of 
mortals, and true wisdom dictates calm submission. 
The movements of the Most High are all founded 
in perfect wisdom. His doings are infinitely above 
the comprehension of finite minds. The future 
alone can explain and unveil the beauty of His ways. 
To part with those we love is of small import, com- 
pared with th*e fulfillment of God’s purposes, and the 
accomplishment of His grand designs. High on 
His eternal throne He sits, encompassed with glory 
and majesty. He is king of nations and Lord of 
all. Israel is His favorite, but He is not indifiereut 
to the welfare of Gentile nations. His purposes are 
accomplished in Chaldea as well as in Judah. The 
patriarch Joseph was sent a captive to Egypt. Did 
not God overrule it to His glory ? He found favor 
in the eyes of the king, and thus his kindred were 
'provided for in after years. The youths of Judah 
are to be carried away to Babylon. They have 
already found favor in the eyes of the king ; and 
their entrance into Chaldea will be but to prepare a 
home for others who will yet follow. Jehovah has 
not yet fully settled for the iniquity of Judah. 
There is righteous vengeance yet in reserve ; but let 
not His people be dismayed ; the Lord well knoweth 
who are His, and they shall not fall in the day of 
calamity. 

These fair youths, if they well adhere to 


THE SAD PAETINa OF FEIEITDS. 


109 


the law of their God, shall be highly promoted in a 
land of strangers. Receive now, O young men of 
Judah, tlj^ parting admonition and final benediction 
of the man of God. Ye I have known from the 
days of jouf infancy. To my spiritual care ye 
were committed by the last words of dying parents. 
I have felt the responsibility of my solemn trust, and 
ye are witnesses, this day, that Jeremiah has not 
been indifferent to your spiritual interests. With 
the kind assistance of those parents, three of whom 
are now resting in the bosom of Abraham, I have 
endeavored to lead your youthful minds to love the 
law of Jehovah ; and our united efforts in your 
behalf have been crowned with the blessings of the 
God of Jacob. We have had the great pleasure of 
witnessing your early devotion and youthful piety ; 
and abundantly have we been rewarded for every 
effort put forth in your behalf. Beautiful in the 
sight of Jehovah and His holy angels are these 
youths of Judah, who turn away from the giddy 
rebellious throng, to walk in the ways of wisdom. 
Your temptations have been spread like snares at 
every corner. Your enemies have watched with 
cruel malice for your downfall; but they have 
watched in vain, and prophesied for nought. From 
all your trials ye have come forth with garments 
unspotted ; and now, 0, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, 


110 


THE SAD PAETING OF FRIENDS. 


and Azariah, servants of the living God, let that 
decision of character, which has hitherto marked yonr 
history in the land of Judah, continue^ to be a 
prominent feature in your chai'acter, when far away 
in a land of strangers. Eemember ye are under 
holy vows ! Let your whole conduct show forth the 
beauty of your holy religion ! The Chaldeans are 
an idolatrous people, and as ye are to mingle in their 
society, and be initiated into their customs, ye may 
be required to pay homage to their gods. In that 
case your duty is plain before you. Life is dear, but 
dearer than life, to the faithful Israelite, is the law 
of his God ! Kemember, that far before aU human 
enactments, stands supreme the higher lam of the 
King of kings. Let your deportment, as citizens, be 
unimpeachable and blameless; but, if required to 
bow before an idol god, or to cease your prayers to 
the God of Israel, let the impious requirement be 
met with that holy courage that will meet death 
rather than prove recreant to holy vows. But the 
God ye serve will open to you a way of escape from 
every trouble. Young Perreeza shall be under the 
peculiar protection of the God of her parents. Let 
her trust in His providence, and all will be well. 
Before we part, let us all bow the knee to the God 
of Abraham, and commend these precious youths to 
His peculian care.” 


THE SAD PARTING OF FRIENDS. 


Ill 


The company fell on their knees in solemn devo- 
tion, while the man of God spread out his hands in 
prayer. 

“ O, thou God of our fathers ! in whom we trust, 
look in compassion on Thy servants and hand- 
maidens now in Thy presence. We have loved Tliy 
law better than riches. We have cherished Thy 
precepts in preference to honor. We have rendered 
obedience to Thy commandments in the midst of a 
rebellious generation. Thou art the consolation of 
Israel, and in all our afflictions we have been kindly 
supported. We bow before Thee, O Jehovah ! We 
acknowledge Thy holy will. We ask Thy pre- 
sence to accompany Thy young servants and young 
handmaiden to the land of the idolatrous Chaldeans. 
Give them holy courage to do that which is right in 
the sight of the Lord. May they find favor in the 
sight of the people, and may Jehovah be glorified 
through Thy servants. Be favorable to Tliy faithful 
ones who tarry at Jerusalem; especially let the 
blessing of Jehovah rest on the house of Josepha. 
Let its inmates share largely in the benefits of Tliy 
everlasting covenant. If according to Thy wise 
arrangement, permit them to meet again. If not, 
let Jehovah give them patience to bear all their 
severest trials. Give them strength for the parting 
scene ; and when every storm and calamity is past, 


112 


THE SAD PARTING OF FKIENDS. 


gather up all Thj time Israelites to Thine upper 
sanctuary, where the wicked cease from troubling, 
and where the weary are at rest.” 

The captives had been given to understand, that 
at a certain hour conveyance would be sent to the 
house of Josepha, to conduct them out of the city. 
That hour was close at hand, and each heart 
throbbed with intense emotions. The young men 
and the lovely Perreeza were all ready for their 
exile, and waiting for the dread moment with painful 
anxiety. At length the hour arrived. The rum- 
bling of wheels was heard in front of the mansion, 
and presently one of the officials of the King of 
Babylon, in the most kind manner, informed them 
that he was at their service. Then came the actual 
parting ! Embrace answered embrace ! Tears 
mingled with tears! Affection clung to affection I 
The mother gazed, in tearful silence, on the counte- 
nance of her son, and pointed to heaven as the place 
of their next meeting! The sisters, with weeping, 
fell on the neck of a beloved only brother, with 
whom they had fondly played during the sunny 
hours of childhood, and who, in after years, had 
proved the centre of their joy! A young Tulah 
and a sweet Perreeza were found locked in each 
other’s fond embrace ! But it was soon past, and the 
young men tore themselves away — 


THE SAD. PARTING OF FRIENDS. 


113 


“ The parting scene was o’er, 

The last sad look was given!” 

The sorrowful farewell faintly died on the ear! 
They were gone ! The youths of Mudah were on 
their journey to the distant land, so far away from 
their happy childhood home ! 


114 . A FAVORITE CHARACTER IS INTRODTTCED. 


CHAPTEE XL 

WHERE A FAVORITE CHARACTER IS INTRODUCED. 

In the journey to Babylon, nothing of note tran- 
spired. The royal captives continued to receive 
peculiar marks of attention, and very clear demon- 
strations of regard. They readily and justly con- 
cluded that all this originated in the generous heart 
of Barzello ; and thus he became more and more 
endeared to the grateful hearts of the Hebrew 
youths. 

The King of the Chaldeans’ return to Babylon, at 
the head of his victorious army, was hailed with 
peals of applause and loud acclamations of joy. 
The great capital of his extensive empire was filled 
to overflowing with exulting thousands, to welcome 
the victorious monarch from a brilliant campaign. 
Proud banners floated in triumph on the high tur- 
rets, while a thousand minstrels filled the air with 
their high-sounding melody. The high arches of 
the queen of cities rang with merry shouts of 
triumph from an enthusiastic throng. 


A FAVORITE CHARACTER IS INTRODUCED. 115 

Kebiicliadnezzar was as yet but a young monarch. 
He spared no pains to render himself acceptable to 
his people, by a worthy deportment and a liberal 
encouragement of all improvements throughout his 
vast realm, and especially within the city of Baby- 
lon. At this period, he was greatly beloved by his 
subjects, and his vast popularity was plainly visible 
in the unbounded welcome with which he was 
received into the city and escorted to the royal 
palace. 

‘‘O king, live for ever!” saluted his ears from 
voices almost without number, while the compli- 
ment was returned in the most graceful and dig- 
nified gestures, which more than satisfied his 
shouting admirers. 

Hot far from the vicinity of the king’s palace 
stood a splendid mansion of broad and lofty dimen- 
sions. Within those enclosures, everything was 
arranged with faultless taste. In front, large beds 
of roses unveiled their charms, and sent forth their 
sweet fragrance. Each side was well ornamented 
with sweet shrubbery, and the rear beautified with 
a garden abundantly well filled with all delicious 
fruits. Order appeared to have the whole manage- 
ment of afiairs. With the permission of the reader, 
we will now enter it. In a richiy-fumished apart- 
ment within this noble edifice, sat a man of com- 


116 A FAVORITE CHARACTER IS INTRODUCED. 

manding exterior, attired in rich, military official 
costume. Caressingly on his bosom leaned a young 
damsel, over whose head sixteen summers might 
have gently rolled. Joy and gladness beamed in 
every feature of her lovely countenance, while ever 
and anon a kiss of affection was impressed on the 
brow of the person on whom she so familiarly 
lean^, which sweet token of love was promptly 
returned by a warm embrace. 

“O happy day! Father is home again! Ju- 
pheena will now be happy. The time of thy 
absence seemed long and dreary; but thou art back 
again in our happy home!” and another kiss was 
left on the father’s cheek. 

‘‘Yea, my child, I am really home again, and am 
happy to find my sweet Jupheena as well and as 
sprightly as ever.” 

“ But my dear father has happily returned sooner 
than we expected: thy stay in Egypt was but 
short.” 

'‘Short, indeed, my daughter. Pharao-FTecho, 
when he saw our numerous and powerful legions, 
soon came to terms of peace ; and in this I admire 
his wisdom. From Egypt, we marched into the 
capital of Judah, and gained an entrance without 
resistance. However, in the city we found some 
trouble, owing to the fanatical conduct of their king. 


A FAVORITE CHARACTER IS INTRODUCED. 117 

His insolence was beyond measure ; but at last the 
wretched profligate met the death which he so justly 
deserved. But I am forgetting myself. What does 
my innocent child care to hear about scenes of con- 
flict and bloodshed 

“Perhaps,” said Jupheena, running her hand 
playfully through her father’s shining locks, “ that 
thou hast other things of interest to relate, that 
arrested thy attention in the land of Judah. O ! I 
love to hear stories of other climes !” 

“My stay in Jerusalem, thou knowest, was but 
short, and my facilities for observation were not 
very favorable ; but owing to peculiar circum- 
stances, I became partially acquainted with those in 
Judah who left deep and happy impressions on my 
mind. I found a few young men of the kingly line, 
who, in my opinion, were far superior in mind to 
any I ever had the pleasure of beholding.” 

“ Dear father ! that is saying much. Then they 
must have been very different from their royal 
relation, of whom thou speakest.” 

“Thou hast well said, my daughter. Happy 
would it have been for that distracted nation if one 
of those youths had graced the throne of Judah, 
instead of the profligate Jehoiakim.” 

“ Then it appears, surely,” said the daughter smi- 
lingly, “that true excellence and superiority are not 


118 A FAVORITE CHARACTER IS INTRODUCED. 

confined to Chaldea. But I hear nothing in praise 
of Judah’s maidens?'^ 

The maidens of Judah are fair — some of them 
exceedingly fair. Thou wilt wonder, perhaps, to 
hear that the peculiar grace and artless eloquence 
of one of these maids of Judah so affected thy 
father’s heart, that he could not refrain from shed- 
ding tears.” 

“ And will not my father let Jupheena hear all 
about her ?” 

‘‘ The circumstances are these, my daughter : The 
king decreed that he would convey to Babylon a 
number of young men of the kingly line ; of these 
there were three brothers. When quite young, they 
were left fatherless and motherless. They had one 
sister— the youngest — whom the mother, with her 
dying words, committed to the kind protection and 
love of her three brothers. When the brothers 
heard that they were numbered among the captives, 
their hearts were very sad, chiefiy on account of 
their young sister, from whom they would have to 
be separated. Slowly, and with fear, they revealed 
the sad news to this, the object of their affection. 
This well-nigh broke her heart, while with tears she 
cried out, 

“ ‘ O, my brothers I if to Chaldea ye go, to Chal- 
dea I must go also ! for, to be separated is worse 
than death.’ 


A FAVOKTTE CHARACTER IS INTRODUCED. 119 

“On this errand she sent her brothers to thy 
father, in order to gain peimission for their sister to 
accompany them. The plea of the brothers was 
deeply affecting ; so much so, that thy father found 
it extremely difficult to abstain from weeping in 
their very presence. I dismissed them, and prom- 
ised to use my influence with the king for the grant- 
ing of their request ; and moreover, they were told 
to appear again at the setting of the sun, and learn 
his pleasure. At the appointed hour they again 
appeared, and at this time they were accompanied 
by their young sister, and thy father was glad to see 
her. She stood before me, the perfect image of 
modesty, virtue, and innocence. The damsel was 
lovely to behold ; and when it was made known to 
her that she was permitted to accompany her bro- 
thers, her grateful emotions overpowered her. 
"When able to give utterance to her feelings in 
words, she gently approached, and in a voice of 
melody, she said, 

“ ‘ The most excellent Barzello will please accept 
the humble thanks of an orphan maid of Judah for 
his condescension and kind regard. The God of 
the fatherless and motherless will surely reward His 
servant, and cause blessings and prosperity to rest 
on his household. Thy kindness shall not bo 
forgotten. Our daily prayers shall ascend to the 


120 A FAVOEITE CHAEACTER IS INTEODIJCED. 


God of Judah in thj behalf, with the smoke of our 
morning and evening sacrifices.’ 

“ Her words left such an impression on mj mind 
that they are well remembered. Is it any wonder, 
my daughter, that thy father was deeply affected by 
these thrilling words of Judah’s maid ?” 

The only answer from the officer’s daughter was 
her sobs. She was deeply affected. The father, in 
his recital, had unconsciously touched a very tender 
chord in the bosom of his lovely Jupheena. Four 
years before, she also had stood by the bedside 
of a dying mother. Her father’s words brought 
fresh to her mind that dying scene — ^the last sad 
look — the parting kiss ; and her young heart 
throbbed, while tears fell thick and fast down her 
beautiful cheeks. Already she felt a strong attach- 
ment for the motherless maid of Judah. Her mind 
was gradually restored to a degree of composure, 
and her tears were wiped away. 

“And have these interesting captives arrived in 
the city?” 

“Yea, my daughter, they are already in Baby- 
lon.” 

“ And shall not thy daughter have the pleasure 
of seeing this orphan maid of Judah ?” 

“ Yea, verily ! this day thou shalt see her ; and if 
thou art well pleased with her and with her society, 


A FAVORITE CHARACTER IS INTRODUCED. 121 


she may be an inmate of my house, and a com- 
panion for my daughter.” 

“ My father is ever kind and she left a kiss of 
gratitude on the father’s cheek. “ But what is the 
damsel’s name ?” 

“ Par — ^Parrozi, or Perrazo, or something similar. 
Thy father is peculiarly unsuccessful in remember- 
ing strange names. My daughter will soon have 
the pleasure of learning these things from the fair 
damsel herself.” 

“But can the young maiden converse in Chal- 
dee?” 

“ She speaks our language, my daughter, with a 
degree of fluency that is really astonishing. It is 
evident that her attainments are quite superior, and 
that all the advantages which Judah’s capital could 
afford have been lavished upon her”. 

“ Oh ! it will be delightful to learn beautiful 
stories of other lands, and have such a sweet and 
lovely creature for my companion; I am almost 
impatient to see her.” 

“Thy wish will soon be gratifled. I will have 
her conveyed hither without much delay. If I 
mistake not, the maiden will be delighted to tarry 
under the roof of one whom she calls her ‘ bountiful 
benefactor.’ Thy father will now leave for a short 
. season, to attend to some business matters of impor- 
0 


122 A FAVORITE CHARACTER IS INTRODFCED. 

tance. In two hours I return.” And kissing his 
sweet Jupheena, the soldier hurried out of the 
apartment. A chariot stood ready at his door, into 
which he stepped, and was hurried away to another 
part of the city. 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SURPRISE. 


123 


CHAPTEE Xn. 

AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SURPRISE. 

The royal captives, on arriving in the city, were 
conveyed, according to the strict orders of Barzello, 
to certain appropriate apartments, prepared for their 
reception, and nothing requisite to their comfort and 
entertainment was left wanting. On the very first 
day of their arrival the God-fearing youths found 
themselves to be favorites in a land of strangers. 
The God in whom they trusted gave them adequate 
strength for their peculiar trials. They found them- 
selves in possession of energy oPspirit and courage, 
that was truly a source of wonderment to them- 
selves. They thought of friends and home with all 
the fervor of pure affection ; but it was not accom- 
panied with those painful agonizing emotions that is 
wont to accompany the remembrance of nativeland 
and absent friends ; in regard to which state of mind 
they could well adopt the language of one of their 
happiest monarchs : ‘‘ This is the Lord’s doing, and 
it is marvellous in our sight.” 


124 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SURPKISE. 


It was about the ninth hour. The pions youthful 
group were seated together. 

“ Well, cousin,” said Azariah, smiling and looking 
round the apartment, “this has more the appear- 
ance of being guests of royalty than poor captives 
of war.” 

“Yea, truly,” replied Daniel; “and in this we 
clearly see the loving kindness of our God, by 
whom princes rule and kings govern.” 

“ Our kind friend, Barzello,” said Hananiah, “ has 
promised to call on us ere the sun sets.” 

“ And he will certainly fulfill his promise,” said 
Mishael. 

“We have proved him a genuine and a wise coun- 
sellor,” said Daniel. 

“ And his loving kindness shall ever remain 
deeply graven on our grateful memories,” said 
Azariah. 

“Perreeza hopes,” said the sister, “that it may 
be her good providence to be always near the 
good man, where she may often see his smiling 
face.” 

“ Our excellent master, under the direction of the 
King of kings, will order all things for the best,” 
said Hananiah. 

“ Let us always remember the parting admonitions 
of our good Prophet,” said Mishael, “and calmly 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SURPRISE. 


125 


submit our all to tbe wisdom of tbe Keeper of 
Israel.” 

“Even so, amen!” replied tbe others. “To the 
care of Jehovah we submit our all.” 

“May heaven smile on our dear rel ” 

Quick footsteps were heard without, the door 
opened, and Barzello entered the apartment. The 
youths unitedly arose, and bowed low, in humble 
token of respect to the noble officer. 

“I trust, my young friends from Judah, find 
these apartments a comfortable resting place.” 

“ Thy servants,” replied Daniel, “ are over- 
whelmed with thy kindness, and hope, in some 
sphere, by a true and honest deportment, to be able 
to show their benefactor that his kindness is duly 
appreciated.” 

“ And how does our young maid of Judah feel 
after her long journey?” asked Barzello, as he 
smilingly approached Perreeza. 

“Thy maid of Judah is in good health; and 
being so well provided for on her journey, she 
experienced but a very slight inconvenience.” 

“But she must be further provided for. She 
must have a permanent home in the vicinity of her 
brothers. An officer of the king, in the city, with 
whom I am well acquainted, having learned some- 
thing of the history and deportment of this your 


126 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SUEPRISE. 


sister, would desire her, if not contrary to her 
wishes, to be an inmate of his house, and a com- 
panion for his only child — a maiden of sixteen sum- 
mers. Would this be acceptable to the young 
damsel ?” 

“Abundantly acceptable, most kind Barzello!” 
said Perreeza, “ Thy young handmaid is ready at 
any time to do the pleasure of her protector.” 

“ Then I will accompany thee thither without any 
delay.” 

Perreeza withdrew to another apartment, and in a 
short time, returned, attired in her rich native cos- 
tume, and giving Barzello a sign that she was 
ready, they both left the apartment. Soon Perreeza 
found herself by -the side of her kind friend, in a 
richly-ornamented chariot, that hurried them at a 
rapid rate through the wide and busy thorough- 
fares. Perreeza was somewhat astonished at the 
greatness and grandeur of this great Gentile metro- 
polis. 

“Your Babylon is truly a great city.” 

“ The greatest on record. How in thine eye com- 
pares its beauty with the capital of Judah ?” 

“In the ornamental — in splendid gardens and 
bubbling fountains — Babylon surely stands far 
superior.” 

The chariot halted, and Perreeza found herself in 


AK INNOCENT AND HAPPY SURPEI8E. 127 

front of one of tlie most beautiful mansions she bad 
ever beheld. 

‘‘ And is this the officer’s mansion ?” asked Per- 
reeza, gazing with a degree of astonishment at the 
great structure rearing its majestic height before 
her. 

‘‘Yea, this is it, fair damsel. But thou appearest 
somewhat embarrassed. Let the maid of Judah 
have no fears, for I have every confidence that she 
will do well.” 

“ Is the noble officer at home ?” asked the maid, 
endeavoring to appear composed. 

“ He is about the premises, and will soon be in,” 
replied Barzello, with a slight smile. 

“ What delicious fiowers !” cried Perreeza, breath- 
ing a little easier. 

“Babylon abounds with the like, fair damsel. 
But come, let us enter, for the officer’s daughter is 
in haste to behold the youthful maid from the land 
of Judah.” 

Barzello ascended those steps of spotless marble, 
and, with a degree of boldness that seemed to sur- 
prise his young companion, he entered into a 
spacious apartment, richly furnished and beautifully 
ornamented, where Jupheena was ready to receive 
them, with loving smiles of welcome. 

“ Jupheena, this is the young maid from the land 


128 In innocent and happy surprise. 

of Judah, of whom thy father spoke,” and directing 
his language to Perreeza, at the same time giving 
Jupheena glance of the eye that was readily under- 
stood, he said, “and, young damsel, this is the 
officer’s daughter of whom I spoke.” 

The two maidens, as if by a magic spell, were 
soon drawn to each other’s arms. The father was 
well pleased, and a certain moisture of the eye gave 
strong evidence that he was deeplv interested in 
that scene of mutual affection. 

“ I shall leave you for a short period, Jupheena,” 
said the officer ; “ thy father will soon return ; when 
he comes, thou wilt be most happy to present to him 
thy young companion,” and Barzello left the apart- 
ment, and thus the two fair ones were left together. 

“I am happy to see my young friend from 
Judah,” said Jupheena. “I have been deeply 
affected by thy history, and that of thy noble 
brothers. I trust, that in the absence of thy friends, 
we shall be able to make thee happy.” 

“ Since we left our beloved Jerusalem, and even 
before, we have experienced nought but kindness 
from the noble officers of the king, especially the 
most excellent Barzello. His sympathies have well- 
nigh overwhelmed us, and we shall love him as long 
as we live, and implore the blessings of the God of 
Israel to rest upon his household. Was it not h( 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SUEPEI8E. 129 

that kindly spoke of thy young handmaiden to thy 
father 

‘‘ I am not aware who it was that first spoke to 
my father of the maid of Judah,” replied Jupheena, 
smiling, “ but Barzello, surely, is deeply interested 
in thy welfare.” 

Barzello again entered, and Perreeza looked for 
the other officer, but no other officer was pre- 
sent. Jupheena arose, and taking her young com- 
panion by the hand, led her to her father. 

“ Maid of Judah, I have now the pleasure of pre- 
senting thee to my own dear father, the king’s officer, 
under whose roof I trust thou wilt find a welcome 
home.” 

“ And this is his only daughter, Jupheena, of 
whom he spoke,” said Barzello, highly delighted, 
“ I trust the maid of Judah will find her a pleasant 
companion.” 

Such was the effect of this innocent piece of decep- 
tion on the mind of young Perreeza, that all the 
response she could make, was to fall on the neck of 
her young companion, and weep aloud. But those 
tears were tears of joy ; and those lofty walls were 
witnesses to the fast falling of other tears than 
those shed by the maid of Judah. 

“ Blessed be the Lord God of Israel !” cried Per- 
reeza, when partially recovered, “ who hath given 
6 * 


130 AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY 8UEPRISE. 

me favor in the eyes of this people! May Jehovah 
smile upon his servant Barzello, and upon his lovely 
daughter, who thus throw open their door to wel- 
come an orphan maid of Israel.’’ 

“ Thou shalt find under this roof a welcome home,” 
said Barzello, affectionately taking Perreeza by the 
hand ; in Jupheena thou wilt find a worthy com- 
panion and an affectionate friend.” 

“ Thy daughter,” answered Jupheena, “ will always 
esteem it a high pleasure to add to the happiness of 
her young friend.” 

“And Jehovah assisting me,” cried the Hebrew 
maid, “ I will endeavor so to walk before my kind 
protectors as to be always worthy of their friendly 
regard.” 

“ If it be pleasing to thy young friend,” said Bar- 
zello, addressing himself to his daughter, “ she may 
be again conducted to inform her brothers of her 
new home.” 

“My brothers will be overjoyed,” answered Per- 
reeza, “ to learn the success of their sister ; and to 
me, it will afford the greatest pleasure to convey to 
them the joyful intelligence.” 

“ If it will please my daughter,” said Barzello, 
“ she may accompany us. What sayest thou, Ju- 
pheena ?” 

“ Thy daughter most gratefully accepts thy kind 
offer.” 


AN mNOCENT AND HAPPY SUKPEISE. 


131 


“ Then presently we shall go. Franzo shall order 
the chariot, and in the mean time ye may pnt your- 
selves in readiness.” 

This required but a short time. Jupheena was 
highly delighted with the thought of being permitted 
to see those youths of Judah, of whom her father dis- 
coursed in such unmeasured terms of praise. The 
word was ‘soon given that all was ready ; and Bar- 
zello’s chariot, drawn by those fiery steeds, was once 
more on its way to that part of the city where the 
youths of Judah waited, with anxious solicitude, to 
know their future destiny. Tliey soon halted at the 
desired spot ; and Perreeza was permitted to see her 
brothers alone, where, free from embarrassment 
caused by the presence of strangers, she might, in her 
own simple manner and in her native tongue, tell 
them her story. 

“ Our young friend, peradventure, will be pleased 
to see her brothers and cousin without any delay, 
while Jupheena will accompany her father on an 
errand of business at the house of an officer near by. 
Thou mayest inform thy brothers and cousin that we 
shall call and see them presently.” 

Perreeza embraced the opportunity, and thanking 
the officer with one of her peculiar smiles, hurried 
to their apartment. 

‘‘ Back again, precious Perreeza !” cried Azariah, 


132 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SUEPEISE. 


hastening to meet her. “ And did onr sister see the 
king’s officer and his young daughter, of whom Bar- 
zello spoke 

‘‘I did!” exclaimed his sister, while unusual joy 
beamed in her countenance. 

“ And from thy countenance I am prepared to 
judge that the interview has been a happy one,” said 
her cousin Daniel. 

“Never was there a happier interview, cousin. 
The noble officer’s kindness is unbounded, and his 
daughter is one of the loveliest beings I ever be- 
held.” 

“ Perreeza, I trust, will not forget the kindness of 
Barzello, in the warmth of her gratitude to her new 
friend,” said Azariah. 

“ Never fear that, my dear brother. The remem- 
brance of Barzello’s kindness is too deeply graven on 
Perreeza’s heart to be ever forgotten ; and while I 
remain under the roof of the king’s officer, I shall 
daily become more deeply indebted to the kind Bar- 
zello.” 

“It must be that through his kind interposition 
our beloved sister found so good a home,” said 
Mishael, “ and if this officer, under whose roof she 
has found a shelter, partakes of the spirit of Barzello, 
her home must be a happy one. Perreeza, does he 
appear like unto our noble friend ?” 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY StJEPKISE. 


133 


“ The very image of him !” said the sister, laugh- 
ing heartily. ‘‘ hfow, brothers and cousin, let Per- 
reeza undeceive you on this point. This noble offi- 
cer, whose house is to be my future home, is none 
other than our own illustrious Barzello himself. 
This truth was made known to me in a way that 
well-nigh prostrated me. Oh, brothers, is not this 
delightful 

“ Praised be Jehovah !” broke silently from the 
lips of the youths of Judah. 

“ For conversation we have but a short time,” said 
Perreeza; “Barzello and his lovely Jupheena are 
below, and will be here in a few moments, and from 
hence I accompany them to their delightful home. 
Hark ye ! I hear their footsteps.” 

Barzello, with a smiling countenance, entered the 
apartment, leading by the hand his beautiful daugh- 
ter. Perreeza ran to meet her young companion, 
while the four youths were not wanting in appropri- 
ate obeisance to the noble officer ; all of which was 
closely watched by the young Chaldean maid, as 
she smilingly sat by the side of the maid of 
Judah. 

“ Have our young friends received any communi- 
cations from any of the king’s officers since our last 
interview 

“Thy ser mts have received no communication 


134 : 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SURPRISE. 


from any source, since the departure of their kind 
friend, about the ninth hour,” answered Daniel. 

“ To-morrow morning, peradventure, ye shall 
learn the pleasure of the king in regard to your 
future course ; and I trust ye will find that our noble 
monarch is not wholly unmindful of your former 
rank and station in your own land.” 

“ Thy servants,” answered Azariah, “ hope, by a 
diligent and honest deportment in every branch of 
service which the King of the Chaldeans may set 
apart for them, to show forth the grateful feelings of 
their hearts.” 

“ Let the youths of Judah but retain their present 
worthy deportment, and they will soon find that the 
Chaldeans are not blind to true amiability and excel- 
lence of character.” 

“ Permit thy unworthy servants once more,” said 
Azariah, “ to acknowledge, with grateful hearts, thy 
kind regards for their beloved sister, whom thou hast 
taken as an inmate of thy hospitable mansion. Per- 
reeza will always delight to do thy pleasure, and to 
be the obedient servant of thy amiable young 
daughter.” 

“ Your sister, while under my roof, shall not be 
looked upon in an inferior light. The chosen com- 
panion of my daughter will command due respect 
from those in high circles. The maid of Judah need 


AN INNOCENT AND HA.PPY STJRPEISE. 


135 


not feel embarrassed, for her literary attainments 
will compare favorably with the most polished 
maidens of her own age in Babylon. She is not a 
cajptwe. With the noble feeling of a sister’s heart, 
and of her own accord, she accompanied her brothers 
to a land of strangers. She is as free as any daugh- 
ter of Chaldea ; and therefore my Jupheena will be 
happy to introduce her to her friends in her real 
character, as a youthful maid of tlie royal line of 
Judah. In thus drawing a line of distinction be- 
tween yourselves and your sister, far be it from me 
to think that your present relation to our govern- 
ment renders you, in any real sense, inferior to 
others — ’tis but a name, and will soon be forgotten ; 
for it is in the power of the king to elevate you, not 
only to proper citizenship, but to high rank and pro- 
minent stations in the government.” 

“ Thy servants,” said Daniel, “ are not careful in 
this matter ; with all readiness they stand ready to 
execute the pleasure of their superiors.” 

“ Your sister will now accompany us home. Any 
article she wishes conveyed thither, shall be sent for 
without delay. Now, my daughter, are we ready ?” 

“ All ready, father, unless Perreeza has aught un- 
finished.” 

“ I have nought to hinder,” answered Perreeza, 
with a trembling voice. 


136 AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY SUEPEI6E. 

That affectionate glance, from those swimming 
eyes of the sister, toward the four youths, plainly 
spoke the emotions of a throbbing heart ; and the 
glance was no sooner encountered, than it created 
kindred emotions in their bosoms. Before them 
stood the lovely form of her who had hitherto been 
the shining centre of all their earthly enjoyment — 
that sweet Perreeza, whose ♦voice of melody would 
always soothe their troubled spirits — whose joyous 
laugh would chase away their despondency and 
gloom. Their only sister — their pet — on whose coun- 
tenance played the image of that once blooming 
mother, who now calmly rested in the burial-ground 
of their fathers in their own native Jerusalem ; and 
now, for the first time, they were to part 1 and 
although they greatly rejoiced in that beneficent Pro- 
vidence that had so kindly provided for her a future 
happy home, yet to part with Perreeza wa-s some- 
thing they had never experienced. They had looked 
for it, and, moreover, they had endeavored to realize 
it, but when it came to them and her, it was new: 
and with all their efforts, on either side, they could 
not keep back the rushing feelings of warm affection. 
Perreeza walked in silence to each of her brothers, 
and also to her cousin Daniel, and warmly embraced 
them. 

May J ehovah with His wing of love overshadow 


I 


AN INNOCENT AND HAPPY 8TJEPKISE. 137 

my loYcly cousin,” said Daniel, with very deep emo- 
tion. 

“ Even so, Amen !” responded the deeply affected 
brothers ; “ and the daily prayers of the youths of 
J udah shall faithfully ascend to the ears of the God 
of Israel, in behalf of our kind master and his lovely 
daughter.” 

Jupheena was bathed in tears, and Barzello, 
although not willing to betray his feelings at that 
time, had occasion, ever and anon, to brush away 
some unpleasant liquid intruders that made free in 
the vicinity of the soldier’s eye. 

“ I7ow we are ready,” said Perreeza, with a calm 
smile, and hand in hand those youthful maidens fol- 
lowed their leader, and soon their chariot wheels 
were heard whirling in the street below. 


138 


AN EXCELLENT PROJECT 


CHAPTEE Xin. 

AN EXCELLENT PROJECT FROM A HIGH SOURCE. 

In a royal apartment, decorated in superlative 
grandeur, sat the powerful monarch of Chaldea. 
He was alone. His countenance bespoke a degree 
of self-complacency and satisfaction. Around him, 
on the rich carpet, were strewed several large scrolls 
of manuscript, while, in his hand, he held carelessly 
what appeared to be a well-arranged map of battle- 
fields and grand points of attack. Chaldea, at this 
time, was the seat of science and learning. Thither 
the great of other nations resorted to acquire literary 
distinction. Hebuchadnezzar, from his childhood 
up, had been initiated into all the arts and sci- 
ences ; and, as he was a youth possessing a superior 
mind, he made great proficiency in all his nume- 
rous studies ; and, before he ascended the throne, he 
was pronounced to be one of the brightest scholars 
within the whole realm ; and now, although a mon- 
arch, surrounded by a thousand cares and perplexi- 
ties, he bestowed much thought on his own favorite 


FROM A HIGH SOURCE. 


139 


studies ; and one of his most prominent desires, was 
the perpetuity and advancement of learning among 
his subjects. A dull, stupid individual, however 
high his rank, could never share the company of 
the young King of Babylon. All who moved within 
royal enclosures, whether as courtiers, under ofl&cers, 
or domestics, had to be those of discerning minds 
and good intelligence. What exact train of thought 
occupied the monarch’s mind at this time we may 
better judge, perhaps, from the sequel. He rose 
from his reclining posture, and lightly touched a 
shining key, which instantly answered in a remote 
part of the royal palace. The door opened, and an 
officer bowed himself into the apartment. 

“And what is the pleasure of my lord the 
king ?” 

“Ashpenaz,” said the king, in a familiar voice, 
“ thou knowest well that there is a painful scarcity 
of waiters to stand in the presence of the king ; and 
even those we have are not what I could desire 
them to be in point of intelligence and cultivation. 
This must be remedied without delay. My father’s 
taste in this matter was somewhat different from 
mine. Far be it from me to cast any reflection on 
the judgment of my illustrious father; but the 
glory and splendor of my empire are on the forward 
march, and things at the royal palace must not be 


140 


AH' EXCELLENT PROJECT 


permitted to fall in tlie rear. I am about to lay a 
foundation to a measure that will yet shed glory and 
lustre on my reign. What is more mortifying, Ash- 
penaz, while endeavoring to entertain our own dig- 
nitaries, and the visiting nobles of other nations, than 
to witness the blundering ignorance of our own 
attendants ? I am sick of it. In this I cast no blame 
on my worthy and noble officer — by no means. 
Ashpenaz, thou hast done well under the circum- 
stances, but thou hast labored under great disad- 
vantages. From henceforth I shall do better by 
thee. 

“ In my last campaign, I gave orders to convey to 
Babylon a number of young men of the kingly line, 
both from Egypt and Judah. From the conversa- 
tion I had with Barzello, I am led to believe that 
there are among them some very superior minds. 
FTow, it is the wish of thy king, that a number of 
these youths be taken, and in company with some of 
our own young men, be trained up in the knowledge 
of our arts and sciences, and receive, moreover, par- 
ticular instruction in all the laws of etiquette, and 
court-customs and maxims, so as to be of efficient 
service to the king, and at the same time, reflect 
honor on their stations. About their instruction, 
there must be nothing shallow or superflcial. There 
must be thorough work. For this they must have 


FROM A HIGH SOURCE. 


141 


reasonable time. I therefore appoint the period of 
their studying to be three years ; at the end of which 
let them be brought before the king for examination ; 
and let those w^ho will be able to give satisfaction 
be permitted to stand before the king. Moreover, 
as diet of the best sort contributes both to the beauty 
of the body and the improvement of the mind, let 
them have their daily portion of the king’s meat and 
the wine which he drinketh. I^ow, Ashpenaz, for 
further information thou art to consult Barzello. He 
will select a certain number of young men, and 
deliver them over to thee, and thou art to lose no 
time in placing them under suitable instructors.” 

“ Thy servant,” replied Ashpenaz, ‘‘ is ever happy 
to obey the orders of his illustrious sovereign, which 
are always issued in that profound wisdom derived 
only from the gods ;” and Ashpenaz, the master of 
the eunuchs, in quite a respectful mood, slowly left 
the presence of the Chaldean monarch. 

This officer stood high in the estimation of the 
king. He was calm, dignified, and deeply experi- 
enced in all things pertaining to the duties of his 
high office. For a long time he had served as a con- 
fidential servant of the king’s father ; and was highly 
honored by young and old at the court. This digni- 
tary was soon on his way towards the house of his 
friend Barzello, with whom he had been on terms of 
the warmest friendsliip for many years. 


142 


AN EXCELLENT PROJECT 


“ Good morning to my friend Ashpenaz,” said Bar- 
zello, with a welcome smile. 

And a good morning to our excellent Barzello,” 
was the hearty response. 

“ And how do things move on at the palace 

“ O, pleasantly. Our young monarch is bent on 
thorough reform in all deficient quarters.” 

“ Babylon needs reforming ; and may he never 
pause until the work is perfected. Long life to our 
good monarch !” 

“ Ah ! my good Barzello, if all tha^ is to be accom- 
plished, he needs a long life indeed. But I have 
but a short time to tarry. The king desires a num- 
ber of the royal captives of Judah and Egypt to be 
placed under proper instructions, to prepare them, 
after three years’ training, to be royal waiters at the 
palace. In thy wisdom thou art to select from 
among them the most perfect in body and mind, and 
deliver them over to my charge ; and, according to 
the orders of his majesty, I shall immediately place 
them under suitable teachers.” 

“This will be attended to without delay,” an- 
swered Barzello. “ Of the captivity of Egypt, there 
are quite a number of youths of high origin, and 
who, for aught I know, may possess superior powers 
of mind. I have had no great facilities to test their 
capacities. Of the captivity of Judah, there are 
only four that I can with confidence recommend to 


FROM A. HIGH SOURCE. 


143 


the care and charge of my worthy friend. These 
four are noble specimens of humanity — ^beautiful in 
bodily form and complexion, and truly amiable and 
excellent in mind. I will assure my worthy friend, 
that of all the acquaintances I ever formed among 
men, and they have been quite numerous in diffe- 
rent lands, none ever impressed me so favorably as 
these four youths from the land of Judah. Tliey 
worship no god but the God of the Hebrews. In this 
they show but their faithfulness and their consist- 
ency. My worthy friend will pardon my warmth in 
speaking of these children, for there are incidents 
connected with their history, which I need not now 
mention, that have greatly endeared them to thine 
unworthy friend ; and I have no doubt that thou 
wilt find them to be all they are recommended 
to be.” 

“ I have all confidence in the judgment and wis- 
dom of my worthy friend,” answered Ashpenaz, and 
it affords me much pleasure to hear such a favorable 
report of those who are to be placed under my 
charge ; and I assure my good Barzello, that their 
worth and excellence will be duly noticed and ap- 
preciated.” 

“ If thou art in haste, I will accompany thee with- 
out delay to the young men’s apartments ; perhaps 
thou wouldst be pleased to see them.” 

“ After such a warm recommendation, it will cer- 


144 


AN EXCELLENT PROJECT 


tainlj be quite a favor — but where is thy sweet 
Jupheena? This call will hardly recompense me, 
if I must leave without a glance at that little 
beauty.” 

“ Ah, indeed ! Perhaps our good friend Ashpenaz 
will have no objection to gaze on tAJOo beauties in- 
stead of one.” 

“ All the better, my friend.” 

A female servant was quickly sent to the young 
ladies’ room, to inform them that they were wanted 
below, and in a few minutes the two beauties 
were seen, side by side, marching into the presence 
of the two delighted officers. Perreeza never ap- 
peared lovelier and more beautiful. Attired in the 
rich, flowing simplicity of her Hebrew costume, with 
a degree of blushing modesty on her yet animated 
countenance, she appeared almost angelic. Ju- 
pheena, perfectly acquainted with her father’s 
friend, felt not the least embarrassment. 

“ Two beauties instead of one, surely,” said Ash- 
penaz, gazing with a degree of wonder on the fair 
form of Perreeza. 

Barzello took the maid of Judah by the hand, and 
approaching his friend, said — 

“ This is young Perreeza, of the royal line of Ju- 
dah, who, of her own accord, accompanied her 
brothers to the land of the Chaldeans, and has seen 
flt to favor us with her company.” 


FROM A HIGH SOURCE. 


145 


‘‘ITo very small favor, Barzello,” cried Ashpenaz, 
bowing low ; “ I hope the partiality of the gods will 
not make us quarrel.” 

“ Let not my noble friend be unjust to the gods. 
If the maid of Judah is an inmate of the house of 
Barzello, I trust that three brothers and a cousin, 
given to the sole charge of Ashpenaz, will convince 
him that the gods are not partial.” 

“ Ah ! that will do,” said Ashpenaz, still gazing 
on the maid of Judah. 

“ Perreeza,” said Barzello, “ from pure love for 
her three brothers, of whom I spake, saw fit to leave 
her native land and venture her future destiny 
among- strangers.” 

“ I trust,” answered Ashpenaz, “ they are indeed 
worthy of such a sister’s pure afiection.” 

“ That is a point soon settled in the minds of all 
who have the pleasure of their acquaintance.” 

“ Permit me to congratulate my young friend, Ju- 
pheena, on the happy addition to the number of her 
youthful friends.” 

“ Our beloved Ashpenaz may well congratulate,” 
replied the young beauty ; “ and let him be assured 
that hi^ congratulations are warmly appreciated.” 

“ And how does our young friend from Judah en- 
joy the society of her Chaldean friends ?” 

“ Thy young handmaiden enjoys their society 

7 


146 


A2J EXCELLENT PROJECT 


mucli,” modestly replied Perreeza. “ If she stands 
in any danger, it must be from an excess of kind- 
ness.” 

“ I trust the maid of Judah will sustain no mate- 
rial injury from any amount of kindness received at 
my house,” said Barzello, laughing. “ K she does, 
she must charge it to herself ; for, under the circum- 
stances, to be less kind is entirely out of our 
power.” 

Barzello,” cried the master of the eunuchs, “ thy 
house is a famous spot for officers to forget their 
great hurry. Come, my good friend ; business is 
pressing — ^let us be away. The interview has been 
peculiarly interesting. A good-day to the ‘two 
beauties instead of one.’ ” 

And the two officers hurried from the apartment, 
entered a chariot, and were on their way to the 
appointed place. 

“ A charming damsel that, Barzello.” 

“ All of that, my worthy friend.” 

“ What are her literary attainments ?” 

“All that Judah’s capital could bestow.” 

“ How will she compare with the refined maids of 
Babylon ?” 

“She will compare favorably with the most 
polished in Chaldea.” 

“Thou art in jest, Barzello ” 


FROM A HIGH SOURCE. 


U7 


‘‘ Look at my countenance ; perceivest thou any 
^’esting there V’ 

“ ISTay, verily. And the brothers 

“ All thy richest fancies could paint them.” 

“ And yet captives of war !” 

“Yea — captives of war.” 

“ The captivity of genius must be of short dura- 
tion.” 

“ So sayeth thy servant Barzello.” ^ 

“ They’ll work their way through.” 

“ And may the gods prosper them.” 

The chariot halted. The two officers alighted, and 
without delay they hastened to the apartments of the 
Hebrew youths. 

“A happy day to the youths of Judah,” said Bar- 
zello, in a lively tone. “ This is my noble friend, 
Ashpenaz, a high officer of the king at the palace. 
From this hour ye are to be under his special direc- 
tions. The king, in his great wisdom, has seen fit to 
give orders that a number of young men, both from 
Judah and Egypt, be selected, and placed under 
proper instructions, in order to acquire proficiency 
in all the wisdom and learning of Chaldea ; so as to 
be suitable persons to stand before the king, and 
wait upon his person. I trust this will be highly 
agreeable to my worthy young friends from the land 
of Judah?” 


148 


AN EXCELLENT PROJECT. 


servants,” replied Daniel, bowing grace- 
fully, “ will be greatly delighted to be placed in any 
spot where they can be of service to their worthy 
superiors.” 

‘‘To-morrow, then,” said Ashpenaz, “ye shall 
enter upon new duties, and commence your import- 
ant studies. Your teachers are in readiness — ^men 
of superior powers of mind, and well versed in the 
art of teaching. Tlie king himself will be greatly 
interested in your progress, and thereWe has pre- 
pared apartments for the students within the royal 
enclosures, where he will at times appear personally, 
to learn their advancement. To-morrow, at the third 
hour, ye will hold yourselves in readiness to be con- 
veyed thither.” 

“ Thy servants will be in readiness at the ap- 
pointed hour,” said Daniel. 

“ Now for the Egyptians, Barzello,” said Ashpe- 
naz, smiling, as they left the apartment. 


FOUR TEETOTALERS. 


149 


CHAPTEE XIY. 

m WHICH WE FIND FOUR TEETOTALERS. 

At the appointed hour, our youths, in company 
with many others, were conveyed to their new 
habitation, which was a beautiful building, erected 
in the vicinity of the king’s palace. Here all the 
students were received with great civility, and com- 
mended to their different apartments. The four 
Hebrews were not separated, but permitted to 
remain as heretofore. They found that everything 
conducive to their comfort and enjoyment had been 
provided here as well as at the apartments they had 
left. Hitherto they had no knowledge of the man- 
ner in which they were to receive instruction, or 
the precise nature of their studies. They knew the 
Chaldeans to be noted for their learning, and they 
were not without their fears, lest the Babylonian 
youths, who were to be their fellow-students, should 
outstrip them, and leave them far in the distance ; 
however, they were fully determined to acquit them- 


150 


FOUR TEETOTALERS. 


selves to the utmost of their ability, and leave the 
event with the God of their fathers. Nothing could 
have given them greater satisfaction than the course 
marked out for them by the king. Indeed, if it had 
been left to their own choice to select, it could not 
have been otherwise. From the days of their 
early childhood they had been close students, and 
they had become well versed in Hebrew lore, and 
had a fair knowledge of Chaldee, which was often 
studied in Judah, as an ornamental branch of edu- 
cation. This proved a very favorable item in their 
experience, but there were very numerous studies 
before them, to which, as Jews, they were utter 
strangers, and to acquire even a respectable know- 
ledge of which, demanded much time and perseve- 
rance. The king was aware of this when he 
appointed the time of their probation to be three 
years. The Egyptian youths were of royal descent, 
and had some knowledge of the Chaldee, and were 
well acquainted with several branches of learning 
pertaining to their native land. The Chaldean por- 
tion of the students were mostly of the city of 
Babylon, and already somewhat advanced in what 
was considered the higher branches. 

When conducted to their respective rooms, they 
were given to understand that, at a certain signal, 
they were all to assemble below, where Ashpenaz 


FOUR TEETOTALERS. 


151 


would meet them, address them, and enlighten 
them in regard to the duties of their future course. 

The four Hebrews were quietly seated in one of 
their apartments, each one engaged in satisfying his 
curiosity by gazing at the richly carved casings and 
highly ornamented articles of furniture. 

“Well, cousins,” said Daniel, with a smile, “I 
trust they will not un-Hebrew us with their Chal- 
dean mysteries.” 

“If I forget thee, O Jerusalem!” said^ Azariah, 
with feeling, “let my right hand forget her cun- 
ning.” 

“ Let my tongue be palsied if I forget, for a day, 
the loved ones at home,” said Hananiah. 

“ When the sweet memories of our beloved Pro- 
phet shall be obliterated from this bosom,” said 
Mishael, laying his hand upon his breast, “ then let 
me be utterly forsaken.” 

“The law of Jehovah shall be the rule of. our 
actions,” said Daniel ; “ to Him we yield our hearty 
and willing obedience. May” 

The grand signal was heard below, and, without 
delay, the young men, from different parts of the 
building, were seen hurrying to the commodious 
apartment set apart for the occasion. Here they 
found a number of the king’s officers assembled, 
among whom the youths of Judah soon recognized 


152 


FOUR TEETOTALERS. 


the pleasant smiling countenance of Barzello. They 
were soon seated in perfect order, and Babylon 
never witnessed, in personal appearance, a more 
interesting group of youths. They were received 
by the officers with a smile of satisfaction, and with 
a look of admiration. Presently, the dignified form 
of Ashpenaz was seen moving slowly towards the 
rostrum ; he ascended, gracefully bowed to the offi- 
cers on either side, and proceeded : 

“ Young men, by the command of our great and 
illustrious sovereign, the King of Babylon, ye are 
now assembled together. It is his pleasure that ye 
be trained in all the learning and wisdom of the 
Chaldeans. In this ye perceive the unbounded nature 
of his goodness and clemency, as well as his great 
knowledge and wisdom. He might, according to 
his matchless power, have ordained your destinies to 
be otherwise, and far less exalted ; but the prompt- 
ings of his great heart have appointed for you an 
honorable career, if ye but avail yourselves in ear- 
nest of the grand opportunity now presented. 

“ It is of the utmost importance that those who 
are destined to minister in the king’s presence, 
should be well initiated into the ways and manners, 
maxims and customs of our nation, and be well 
versed in all the learning of the Chaldeans. 
Hothing short of this can meet the demands and 


FOUR TEETOTALERS. 


153 


reasonable expectations of our great monarch ; and 
for this he has carefully provided every facility. 
Your teachers are of the most superior in the 
realm, and an ample period is appointed for the 
perfection of your accomplishments. 

“ In addition to literary attainments, the king 
looks for moral integrity, uprightness of character, 
and true amiability of deportment. Without these, 
the most learned can never add to the real dignity 
of the court, nor to the stability of the Empire ; 
but, on the contrary, such an one, destitute of moral 
principle, must prove a dangerous element in any 
and all communities. Let this be deeply impressed 
on your youthful minds, and seek earnestly to 
cultivate those nobler powers of the mind, as well 
as the intellectual faculties. 

“ Those of you from Egypt, and especially those 
of you from Judah, have no faith in our gods, or 
sympathy with our mode of worship. From your 
infancy ye have been taught to do homage to the 
God of your fathers, and to His worship ye have 
pledged your future lives. The King of Babylon, 
in his great wisdom, has seen fit to put no obstacles 
between you and the worship of your deities. Ye 
are at liberty to serve your gods and adore after the 
dictates of your own consciences; and, moreover, 
ye are not required to perform any act that may be 
7 * 


154 : 


POUR TEETOTALERS. 


contrary to your religious convictions. I trust that 
this great favor will be rightly appreciated, and 
never abused. While ye are thus kindly permitted 
to worship) your own gods, show no disrespect to 
those who may differ from you, and on whose good 
will and favor your future success must greatly 
depend. 

“At the end of three years, ye will appear for 
public examination, on which occasion the king 
himself will appear in person, and take an active 
part. I make this known in order to give you an 
additional motive for diligence and activity; for 
those who shall give the clearest evidence of ripe 
scholarship will certainly stand the most favorable 
in the estimation of the king, and receive the high- 
est promotion. A number of you are already some- 
what advanced in some important branches, and in 
this ye have a decided advantage over these youths 
from foreign lands ; but let them not be faint- 
hearted ; a ^vigorous mind, with a noble purpose, 
will conquer every impediment, and triumph nobly 
at last. 

“ As a proof of his high regard for your physical 
and intellectual prosperity, the king has appointed 
your meat and drink to be conveyed from his own 
table. This, indeed, is an honor conferred on but 
few in Babylon. Thus, ye readily perceive, tliat 


FOtlR TEETOTALERS. 


155 


nothing is wanting that is in the least calculated to 
enhance your comfort or speed your literary pro- 
gress. Ye have but to apply yourselves diligently 
to your studies, and be careful to maintain a correct 
deportment, and ye shall reap the reward of fidelity, 
in being permitted to stand in the presence of the 
king. 

“ It is the desire of your sovereign, that those from 
Egypt and Judah be known hereafter by names 
more suitable to the country in which ye now abide. 
These names ye shall hereafter learn from yom* 
respective teachers. Ye may now return in perfect 
order to your respective apartments. To-moiTow at 
the second hour, at a given signal, ye will appear at 
this place again, and formally enter upon your 
studies. Remember, to-morrow morning at the 
second hour.” 

The students, with perfect regularity, in obedi- 
ence to the direction of their superior, left the audi- 
ence room and returned to their respective apart- 
ments, much delighted with the remarks of Ashpe- 
naz, and especially with the kind manner in which 
they were delivered. And Ashpenaz, together with 
his numerous fellow- officers present on that occasion, 
were not less delighted with the interesting sight on 
which they had gazed ; and all agreed that in this 
the young King of Chaldea had displayed much wis- 
dom and ingenuity. 


156 


FOUR TEETOTALERS. 


The four youths after having reached their rooms, 
for a while sat in silence ; and from the countenance 
of Daniel it might have been easily gathered that all 
was not well. The brothers were not slow to notice 
this, and it caused them some uneasiness. Usually 
their cousin took the lead in all conversation, but at 
this time Daniel was mute. 

“Well, cousin,’’ said Azariah, “how wast thou 
pleased with the address of our new master ?” 

“ Highly pleased, upon the whole. He surely is 
a man of kind feelings and refined taste.” 

“But my dear cousin seems somewhat disconso- 
late, and very much less cheerful than when we left 
this apartment but one hour ago. We are at a loss 
to find a cause for this sudden change.” 

“ I perceive that a certain part of the address, 
which struck me as rather unfortunate for us, was 
not looked upon in that light by my fair cousins.” 

“I suppose thou hast reference to that part re- 
lating to the change of names. For my part, I 
am not over tenacious on that point, for to me thou 
wilt always remain ‘ Cousin Daniel,’ and to thee, I 
trust, I shall always be ‘ Cousin Azariah;’ and if the 
Chaldeans prefer to call me Bel-sha-bo-raze-ba-phoo, 
and my Cousin Daniel Sha-go-mer-zalta-ba-phee, or 
some other long name, let them by all means be 
gratified.” 

“ My worthy cousin is mistaken in regard to this 


FOUR TEETOTALERS. 


157 


point,” said Daniel, smiling, while the three brothers, 
for the first time in Sabjlon, joined in a hearty 
laugh. As far as names are concerned, they are 
welcome to add on the syllables to their hearts’ con- 
tent ; but, seriously, cousins, there is a point that, if 
not rightly managed, will entangle us in serious dif- 
ficulties. I have reference to that part which made 
mention of our meat and drink. How can we, as 
Hebrews, defile ourselves with meats, portions of 
which are offered to idols, and with wine, sacrificed 
to the gods of Chaldea ? This would be in direct 
violation of the law of our God. To this we can 
never consent ; arid, moreover, we are not accus- 
tomed to these dainties, and such high living can 
never be congenial to our health and happiness. Ye 
know, cousins, that from beholding the drunken 
degradation of those in high authority in Judah, our 
parents, many years ago, arrived at the wise conclu- 
sion that their children, in order to escape the pit- 
falls into which others had fallen, should never be 
counted among wine-drinkers. To this desire of our 
fond parents we strictly adhered while in Jerusalem, 
although often ridiculed by drunken wit, and 
frowned upon by countenances fiushed with strong 
drink. Shall we, then, in a strange land, forget the 
covenant of our God, and violate our sacred obliga- 
tions to our beloved parents ? Ho, cousins, this must 


158 


FOUR TEETOTALEEB. 


never be. I trust we may yet be excused, for we 
were informed that we would not be required to per- 
form any act against our religious convictions. Our 
food must remain simple, as in Judah ; and by this 
we shall not only adhere to the requirements of J e- 
hovah, but we shall also be better able to master 
those arduous studies which stand before us in such 
formidable array.” 

“ Right, noble cousin,” cried Azariah, hastening 
up to Daniel, and grasping him affectionately by the 
hand ; “ diways right ! On thee be the sole manage- 
ment of the business ; and we are confident that, as 
usual, under the blessing of God, we shall come forth 
triumphantly.” 

“ First of all, then, I must have an interview with 
our kind master.” 

Footsteps were now heard approaching their 
apartment. Daniel opened the door, and finding 
there a servant of Ashpenaz, addressed him — 

“ Will the servant of our noble master have the 
kindness to convey to him a message, in few words, 
from one of the youths of Judah?” 

“ The servant of my Lord Ashpenaz will always 
be happy to do all in his power for the comfort and 
happiness of those from Judah ; and any message to 
my lord I am ready to convey.” 

“ The message is this : Daniel, of the captivity of 


FOUR TEETOTALERS. 


159 


Judah, asks the favor of a short interview with his 
kind lord, Ashpenaz.” 

The servant respectfully bowed and departed, and 
soon was found in the presence of the prince of the 
eunuchs. 

“ Well, Melzar, is there anything of importance?” 

“ Daniel, of the captivity of Judah, asks the favor 
of a short interview with my Lord Ashpenaz.” 

“ And where is he ?” 

“ He addressed me from the door of his apart- 
ment.” 

“ Go, without delay, and with that respect due to 
nobility, conduct him hither.” 

Melzar was soon at the door of the captive’s apart- 
ment ; and Daniel was informed that Ashpenaz was 
waiting for his presence below, and in a few mo- 
ments Daniel stood in the presence of his kind 
friend. 

“ And what is the pleasure of my young friend 
from Judah ?” 

Here Daniel explained, in an eloquent manner, 
the objections he and his three companions had to 
partake of the portion of the king’s meat and the 
wine which he drank, the substance of which is 
already known to the reader. 

“ This is rather a delicate point, my young friend,” 
answered Ashpenaz, with a degree of perplexity visi- 


160 


FOTJB TEETOTALERS. 


ble on his countenance. “ If your meat and drink 
were of my own appointment, your request could be 
granted with the greatest ease and pleasure ; but 
since the order comes from the king, I see not how 
it can be granted without disobedience to superior 
orders. The king desires to give you every opportu- 
nity to improve, if possible, your appearance. I 
fear my lord the king. For why should he see your 
faces worse looking than the children which are of 
your degree ? Then shall ye make me endanger my 
head to the king 

“ Prove thy servants, I beseech, thee, ten days,” 
said Daniel, turning towards Melzar, “ and let them 
give us mgetahle food, and fure cold water to drink. 
Then let our countenances be looked upon before 
thee, and the countenances of the children that eat 
of the portion of the king’s meat, and as thou seest, 
deal with thy servants.” 

“Well,” replied Ashpenaz, smiling, “if the king’s 
object is accomplished, I trust he is not tenacious 
about the article of food ; so, Melzar, let our young 
friends be gratified in this repect. Let them have a 
trial of ten days, and if at the end of that time they 
have retained their beauty and freshness, let them 
be fed with vegetables.” 

“ Permit me, in the absence of my three cousins, 
to offer their gratitude, with my own, to our noble 


FOUR TEETOTALFRS. 


161 


lord for his kind favor,” said Daniel, as he bov^ed 
himself gracefully out of the apartment. 

The morning of the tenth day dawned upon our 
Hebrew captives. Their days of trial were soon 
over, and they felt no fear of the scrutinizing gaze 
of Melzar. Health and beauty played on their fair 
cheeks, and they were well prepared for the in- 
spection ; and Melzar declared, with due humility, 
in their presence, that such countenances were not 
to be found in all Babylon. How, Melzar was an 
excellent judge of beauty. 

Thus Melzar took away the portion of their meat, 
and the wine that they should drink, and gave them 
pulse. 


162 A MTSTEBIOFS CHARACTEE IN ECSTASIES. 




CHAPTEE XY. 

A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 

At the house of Barzello things moved onward 
harmoniously as usual. Jupheena and Perreeza 
became daily more attached to each other, and 
daily more happy, in the pure enjoyment of one 
another’s pure affection. Perreeza had been pre- 
sented by her young friend to a number of noble 
families ; and in regard to the accomplishments and 
amiability of the maid of Judah, there was but one 
opinion among those who had the pleasure of her 
society. Already she had become the subject of 
conversation in high circles, and many were the 
secret desires in many a bosom, to witness those 
fascinating charms, which were reported to be 
possessed by the Hebrew damsel. Happily for 
Perreeza she was an inmate of one of the most 
amiable families in the great city ; and the society 
in which Jupheena moved was one approved by 
her father, and consequently, safe. The youthful 
beauties were closely, tenderly, and affectionately 


A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 1C3 


watched, not only by the observing eye of Barzello, 
but also by his numerous chaste and virtuous female 
relatives. Jupheena lost a beloved mother when 
but a mere child ; but not for one day had she been 
neglected. She was not, on the one hand, permitted 
to suffer from a lack of affection, nor, on the other, 
was she injured by over indulgence. She was a 
well trained child. Her companions were select, 
and of the most happy. Her books such as would 
at the same time both instruct and amuse. She was 
an only child ; and it was happy for the daughter of 
Harzello, having lost a precious mother, that she fell 
into the hands of such valuable friends. Barzello 
knew well who were fit and safe companions for his 
daughter ; and it took no great period for the keen 
observation of the officer to ascertain that Perreeza 
was, indeed, a choice spirit. She also, like unto her 
young Chaldean friend, had been blessed with kind 
relatives. The watchful eye of her Aunt Josepha 
had been over her for good ; and she had moved but 
little in the society of any but those who feared the 
Lord, and that thought on His name. 

Among the acquaintance of Barzello, with whom 
he had been on terms of intimacy for a long series 
of years, was one Joram, a very rich and infiuen- 
tial merchant of the city. Although not a native 
of Babylon, it had been his residence from the days 


164 A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 

of his youth. It had never as yet been clearly 
understood from what part of the vast empire he 
had hailed. He arrived there a stranger, without 
means ; but possessing brilliant business capacities, 
he soon found a situation. His employers became 
much attached to him, and he was soon promoted to 
posts of trust and responsibility. While yet young 
he was joined in marriage to a charming damsel, 
two years younger than himself, who proved to him 
to be the loveliest of characters, and the most affec- 
tionate of wives. They were blessed with two chil- 
dren, both sons, and, from one step to another, 
Joram had become one of the wealthiest individuals 
in the great metropolis. Their children had grown 
up to be youths of surpassing beauty, with a gene- 
ral deportment of a corresponding nature. 

Joram was an individual possessing a large 
amount of singularity of character and manners. 
About his speech, although a fluent speaker, there 
was something that gave a Babylonian to under- 
stand that Chaldee was not the language that he had 
always spoken. He was ardent in his affections, 
and not very slow in his wrath. His wit was ever 
ready and abundant. He was a critical observer of 
men and things. He had great passion for music 
and flowers, played on several musical instruments, 
and always denoted his favorites among the maidens 


A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 165 


of Babylon by the names of some choice roses or 
flowers. But what gave him the greatest appear- 
ance of singularity, was his utter refusal, even from 
the days of his youth, to join with the populace in 
paying religious homage to the gods. But even 
this, among other things, was put down among his 
singularities. He never was known to advocate any 
strange theory of religion, and was never accused of 
infidelity. In all other respects he stood above 
reproach ; and his friendship was regarded as a com- 
pliment. At first, there was a mystery about his 
origin, which created some harmless inquiries ; but 
this had been given up for many years, and each 
one was satisfied to know that Joram, the merchant, 
was one of the most valuable citizens in the great 
emporium. While the companions of his children 
were loud in their praise of their ancestors, the 
children. of Joram were always silent; and once, 
when rather abruptly interrogated, in regard to 
their grand-parents, they modestly replied, that they 
were all dead before they were born. These sons of 
Joram were well taught in the highest schools in the 
city ; and it was positively declared by some of their 
fellow-students, that they were heard to coliverse 
together in some language not connected with their 
course of studies. 

Not many days after the four Hebrews had been 


166 A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 

delivered over to the care of Ashpenaz, Barzello, as 
lie was oft wont to do, walked over leisurely to the 
house of his friend Joram. He found him eagerly 
pausing over an ancient-looking manuscript, written, 
as Barzello then thought, in rather strange charac- 
ters. The book was hastily laid aside, and the 
visitor was received with the warmest welcome. 

‘‘A happy day to my good friend Joram,” said 
Barzello, with his usual smile. 

‘‘ Many thanks to the brave soldier for his kind 
wish, while the same is cordially returned,” 
answered Joram. 

“ Thy family is in good health, I trust,” said the 
soldier. “I have not had the pleasure of seeing 
them for these many days.” 

‘‘We are all enjoying excellent health, Barzello, 

thanks be to Je Providence. How are the 

inmates of thy house, especially the ‘Lily of the 
Valley?’ ” 

“All well. The ‘Lily of the Valley’ never 
appeared fairer. But now we have another rose; 
and my Friend Joram must give it a name without 
delay; and if thou hast, among thy mysterious 
names of foreign flowers, one that stands preeminent, 
let it be bestowed on the fair rose from the land of 
Judah, now at my house.” 

“ Barzello !” cried the merchant, his eyes spark- 


A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 167 

ling with delight. “ I have heard much already of 
this young maiden from Judah. My children, the 
other night, had the pleasure of seeing her for a few 
minutes, and they have done little else ever since 
than speak of her charms! Ah, my good friend! 
this rose from Judah must have an appropriate 
name. But when shall thy friend Jorara have the 
pleasure of an introduction to this little prodigy that 
has set all Babylon in commotion 

“ When my friend Joram shall favor us with a 
call, then we shall be most happy to present to him 
the young maid of the royal line of Judah.” 

“ Yea, of the royal line ! Tliis rose, Barzello, is 
of a superior origin, and must, therefore, have an 
appropriate and superior name. This night, my 
friend, I must be at thy house, and have the pleasure 
of conversing with this young maiden from Israel. 
Some of Judah’s damsels are famous for their love 
of music. How ” 

“ Ah !” interrupted Barzello, “ and so is our young 
friend. She sings as one fresh from the gods. To 
hear her thrilling lays, accompanied by the soul- 
stirring tones of a stringed instrument, which she 
calls her ‘ Harp of Judah,’ is enough to melt a heart 
of stone.” 

Harp of Judah !” cried Joram, suddenly rising 
to his feet. “ Ah, Barzello ! the harp of J the 


168 A MYSTEEIOrS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 

harp is a famous instrument! Pardon my enthu- 
siasm, my good friend ; the very mention of music 
touches my finest feelings, and for the harp I have a 
peculiar taste, even from the days of my child- 
hood.” 

There was an earnestness about Joram at this 
time that, even to him, was unusual. In finishing 
his sentence, there was a slight trembling of the 
voice, which had clearly showed an emotion of 
mind. 

“ Well,” replied Barzello, “ to-night we shall have 
the happiness of presenting our young friend from 
Judah to our excellent Joram. Come early, and, if 
possible, let thy whole family accompany thee. 
This was my sole errand in calling on thee at this 
time — to give thee a pressing invitation to come and 
see us.” 

“ Nothing could give us greater pleasure, my good 
friend ; and we cannot be grateful enough to our 
excellent Barzello, for the manifest interest he takes 
in the happiness of his unworthy friend and his 
family.” 

“ Then I return,” said the smiling ofiicer, “ with 
the welcome intelligence to my family, that we shall 
have the pleasure of a visit this night from the 
Joram family.” 

“ Or rather,” said the delighted merchant, that 


A MTSTEKIOFS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 169 


the Joram family is to be highly honored by being 
permitted to share the friendship and regards of one 
of the first families in Babylon, reply, Bar- 
zello ! Our best wishes to thy sister, the ‘ Lily of 
the Yalley,’ and the new rose — to-night we shall 
hear those sweet strains from the ‘ harp of Judah ’ — 
charming !” 

Barzello left his friend, the merchant, highly 
delighted with the interview, and not less so in the 
anticipation of an another one, before many hours. 
In walking slowly towards his own mansion, the 
soldier’s mind was naturally led to dwell on some of 
the peculiarities of his friend Joram, and he was 
sure that at this time he had been “unusually 
peculiar. Why was he so animated at the bare 
mention of the harp of Judah ? It might have been 
on account of his extreme love of music. Was there 
not a mystery about him, which no one as yet had 
fathomed ? And were there not charms about him, 
which ensured the love and admiration of all who 
knew him ? 

“ Let me see,” soliloquized the soldier. “ About 
twenty-six years ago I first saw him. He was then 
about' twenty-one years of age; and never was there 
a more beautiful form to behold. He spoke our 
language with much ease, but the general conviction 

then was, that he was a foreigner. I have my firm 
8 


170 A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 

conviction now, that he is not of us ; and that, 
secretly, he, with his whole family, are worshippers 
of other gods. Is this anything against him ? 17ay, 

verily ! It rather proves him to be a man of con- 
science. But where is he from? Once I asked 
him — ^many years ago; and what was his reply? 
‘My early history can never be of any useful 
interest to any one, and my noble friend will pardon 
me, if on that point I choose to keep silent.’ Was 
there anything wrong in that ? Hay. It was noble, 
plain, and out-spoken. And how he hath suc- 
ceeded. The man is scarcely to be found that has a 
soul so diminutive as to envy him his great prosperity. 
Is there one man in Babylon that is more univer- 
sally beloved than he ? Hot one. If there are any 
secrets connected with his early history, let him 
retain them, as long as his wisdom may dictate. A 
child of a drudge, or a son of a nobleman, Joram 
the merchant, is one of the best men in the world, 
and may the gods continue to bless his house- 
hold.” 

Thus mused Barzello while on his homeward way ; 
and there is no telling when his musings would have 
ended, had not the sight of his own mansion sud- 
denly brought them to a close. He gently ascended 
the steps and entered, and was greeted, as usual, 
with welcome smiles and showers of blessings. 


A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 171 

‘‘Dear brother, we have been waiting for thee 
with a degree of anxiety.” 

“ I am aware, Lnzora, that to-day I am later than 
usual. I walked over to the house of my friend 
Joram, and, as usual, we had some pleasant conver- 
sation ; and this explains the reason of my delay.” 

“ And are they all in good health ?” 

“ All in good health ; and, moreover, I am happy 
to inform thee, that this night we shall be favored 
with a visit from my good friend, and, at least, a 
part of his family.” 

“ Delightful ! This is a sufficient atonement for 
all the anxiety caused by brother’s absence. And 
I prophecy we shall have an addition to our list of 
flowers.” 

“ Thou rightly judgest, my sister.” 

“ And I hope it will be found to be an appropriate 
one; for our little beauty must never be classed 
among common roses.” 

“I am ready to trust niy friend* Joram in that 
department — ^but where are the young damsels 

“Thy sister knows not,” said Luzora, laughing, 
“ unless the gods have concluded that they were too 
fair for the society of mortals, and have stolen them 
away.” 

“ If they have stolen away the maid of Judah,” 
said Barzello, humorously, “ I would advise them to 


172 A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTASIES. 

be on their constant guard, or she will, in return, 
run away with them, and make them captives to 
the God of Israel.” 

“O, brother!” cried the sister, “thou must not 
speak thus of thy gods that dwell in fire.” 

“My faith in our gods, my beloved sister, has 
always been weak and limited. This is not the 
result of indifference, for I have spared no pains in 
examining our theories; and on calm refiection, I 
fear we have no scheme that is worthy of our con- 
fidence. I have had some serious conversation on 
this point with the most eminent of our priests, 
and I find that even these men have but little faith 
in their own teachings. The theory of Perreeza, in 
regard to the creation of the world, and the origin 
of the race, seems to me a thousand times more 
rational than any theory I ever learned from our own 
theology.” 

Just now the two beauties rushed playfully into 
the apartment, and they were not more glad to see 
the officer than he was to see them. 

“ Ah, here again 1” said the smiling father. “ Thy 
Aunt Luzora, Jupheena, was somewhat apprehen- 
sive that the gods had been bewitched with your 
charms, and had stolen you away from the society 
of mortals. What thinks Perreeza of that ?” 

“I think,” modestly replied the maid, “if the 


A MTSTEEIOUS CHARACTER IN ECSTABIES. 173 

gods are so very susceptible of impressions, that the 
majority of the maids of Babylon stand in imminent 
danger of being suddenly carried away.” 

“A fine compliment for the maids of Babylon, 
truly !” said Jupheena. “ But, dear Perreeza, I 
trust the gods are in better business, than to be lurk- 
ing around watching for an opportunity to run away 
with unoffending and unprotected damsels.” 

This from Jupheena, caused a burst of involun- 
tary laughter from all present, and even Luzora 
was not able at this time to retain her gravity. 

“Well, daughter,” said the father, “we are to 
have the high pleasure, this evening, of a visit from 
our good friend Joram, and, at least, a part of his 
family. They appear to be deeply affected in the 
history of thy young friend here. • I promise 
myself, at least, a very happy evening.” 

“ It cannot be otherwise. Joram is highly intel- 
ligent and interesting; his wife, so amiable and 
mild ; and his sons, so very lively and cheerful. I 
have had some conversation with Perreeza in regard 
to the family, and it will afford her great pleasure 
to meet them.” 

“ I only wish,” said the soldier, laughing heartily, 
“ye could have witnessed my friend Joram’s anima- 
tion when I mentioned Perreeza’s ‘ harp of J udah ’ 
— he suddenly rose to his feet, as if under some 


174 A MYSTEEIOUS CHAEACTEE IN ECSTASIES. 

peculiar inspiration from the gods. Perreeza is des- 
tined to receive the name of some supeiior and 
favorite rose before the third hour of the night.” 

“ She is already prepared for that part, father.” 
“Well, let us look for happy times; and let the 
‘ harp of Judah ’ be well tuned, to charm us with its 
soul-thrilling tones.” 


A I.AY ON THE “ HAKP OF JUDAH.” 


175 


CHAPTER XYI. 

A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JUDAH,” AND HOW THE 
SCENE ENDED. 

At an early hour, Joram and one of his sons 
arrived at the house of Barzello. The other brother 
was away from the city ; and the mother, owing to 
previous arrangements, was not able to attend. The 
sons of Joram, as has been already hinted, were 
youths of great personal beauty, and possessing 
genuine excellence of character. The one present at 
this time was the oldest, over whose head twenty 
years had just fled. His education was of the most 
flnished, and he was fast becoming noted as a literary 
character. Like unto his father, his conversational 
powers were quite prominent and exceedingly pleas- 
ing. Among his contemporaries he was always a 
welcome guest and an universal favorite, and his 
smiles were considered more valuable than gold by 
many of the most superior maids of Babylon. His 


176 A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JUDAH,” 

brother was two years younger, and with that con- 
sideration, was not at all inferior to the other. 

The merry laugh of Joram was soon heard resound- 
ing through those splendid halls, and Barzello was 
never known to be in better spirits. The son was 
conducted by Jupheena, with whom she had been 
familiarly acquainted for many years, to the end of 
the magnificent chamber, where Perreeza sat in com- 
pany with Luzora. 

“Maid of Judah,” said Jupheena, smilingly, “I 
have the pleasure of presenting thee to the honora- 
ble acquaintance of my friend Mathias, the oldest 
son of our most excellent Joram, of whom thou hast 
heard us so frequently converse.” 

At the word, the maid arose with calm and lovely 
dignity, and appeared like an angel in human form, 
and gently bowed to the very low bow of the young 
Babylonian. 

The conversation now became animated ; in which 
Perreeza took an interesting part. Young Mathias 
conversed with all the warmth of his noble nature, 
and apparently without any effort, producing a very 
favorable impression on the mind of the maid of 
J udah. 

“To me it is quite refreshing,” said Perreeza, “ to 
hear a name that is familiar in Israel. I have many 
relatives in Judah who are called by that name. 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. lYT 

‘ Mathias P Surely this, as far as it goes, is an un- 
looked for pleasure.” 

“ Our national feelings are strong,” said the young 
man, “ and if I have learned correctly, this feeling is 
said to be stronger in the Hebrew heart than in all 
others ; and surely this little item goes far to corro- 
borate the truth of the saying.” 

“ I am not so well prepared to vouch for the cor- 
rectness of the sentiment,” said Perreeza ; “ but if my 
own feelings on this point be an index to the feelings 
of others of my nation, the saying is abundantly 
true.” 

“ It is certainly an admirable trait of character,” 
said the young man, “ and the individual in a foreign 
land, that can think of the land of his fathers with- 
out some peculiar emotions, is not, in my opinion, 
an individual to be envied.” 

“ Permit the maid^^of Judah to thank her young 
friend for that noble sentiment.” 

“ From a very early period in my life, I have, with 
peculiar interest, studied the manners, customs, and 
worship of your nation. My father, from some pecu- 
liar reasons, gave us to understand, that in order to 
gain and retain his love and favor, wo were not to 
be negligent in regard to these studies ; and nothing 
pleased him better than to witness our proficiency in 
this particular branch. This desire of our father 
8 * 


178 A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JUDAH,” 

may be written down, peradventure, among bis 
numerous peculiarities.” 

“ Then our friend Mathias^ said the young maid, 
placing peculiar emphasis on the name, “is not a 
stranger to the origin of our nation ; I trust he is no 
more a stranger to our language.” 

“ In common with other languages, we converse 
in Hebrew at home, for our own family amusement.” 

Here the conversation was arrested by the return 
of Jupheena, bearing the compliments of her father 
to Perreeza, requesting her presence in the other 
apartment. Perreeza smilingly obeyed, and leaving 
Mathias in the company of Luzora, the two damsels, 
hand in hand, entered into the presence of Barzello 
and his friend Joram. 

“This is young Perreeza, of the royal line of 
Judah,” said Barzello, taking the maid gently by the 
hand, “ whom I have the great pleasure of present- 
ing to my illustrious friend Joram.” 

The blushing maid modestly bowed, while Joram 
took her by the hand and said, with unusual feeling, 
“May the blessing of the God of thy fathers, 
dear maid, accompany thy footsteps in a foreign 
land.” 

This blessing from the lips of a Babylonian, quickly 
touched the already tender feelings of the maiden. 
It put her in mind of the soothing accents of Jere- 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


179 


.miah, and she dropped a tear on the bosom of her 
young friend. 

“The ‘Lily of the Yalley,’” said Joram, “has 
found a sweet companion ; and the maid of Judah, I 
trust, will not be displeased if, by the request of my 
good friend Barzello, I give her also the name of an 
appropriate rose.” 

“ On the contrary,” said Perreeza, “ thy yourfg 
handmaiden is very grateful to the noble friend of 
Barzello, for every token of his notice and kind 
regards.” 

“ Then, maid of Judah,” said Joram, “ thy rose 
name, from this hour, is the Hose of Sharon^ 

“ The ‘ Rose of Sharon P ” cried Jupheena ; “ oh, 
Perreeza, is not that delightful ? ‘ Rose of Shor 

ron P ” 

^‘Beautiful indeed!” said Perreeza, “and better 
than all, it is a sweet rose of my own native land.” 

“ True, young maid, true,” said Joram, “ ’tis the 
favorite rose of Judah.” 

“The noble friend of Barzello will accept the 
thanks of his unworthy young friend for his very 
happy compliment,” said Perreeza. 

“This is too much from the young maid of the 
royal line of Judah,” said the delighted merchant ; 
“ one Hebrew lay, accompanied by the ‘ harp of 
Judah,’ will recompense us for this a thousand 
times.” 


180 A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JUDAH,” 

“ That shall be attended to with pleasure and 
the two beauties left, and hastened to join Luzora 
and Mathias. 

“IsTow, my good friend, what thinkest thou of the 
maid of Judah? Was my picture too highly 
colored ?” 

“Kay, Barzello. The ‘Rose of Sharon’ is all 
loveliness. Ah, my friend, sawest thou not the 
majestic glance of that dark eye — the inimitable 
hue of those fair cheeks — the full perfection of those 
lips — the glossy richness of those profuse curls — and 
the marble whiteness of that model neck ? Add to 
this, my friend, the amiability of her character, 
and her ripe accomplishments, and in her we find a 
charming and suitable companion for the daughter 
of Barzello.” 

“ Joram, are the Hebrew women noted in history 
for their beauty ?” 

“ Perhaps no nation can boast of greater fairness 
of complexion among their females than the Jews. 
This, however, is far from being universal; but 
when you do find it, it is of the genuine stamp. In 
the days of my youth, my lot was cast in a place 
where I had the daily pleasure of beholding some of 
these Hebrew beauties — two in particular— they 
were sisters.” (Here the voice of Joram betrayed 
emotion.) “ Ah ! my friend, they were fair a^ the 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


181 


morning, and pleasant as the air of eventide ! To- 
night, perad venture, they sleep with their fathers.” 

And for one of these beauties,” answered Bar- 
zello, pleasantly, “ young Joram, peradventure, felt 
that strong affection which rises sometimes so spon- 
taneously in the youthful heart ?” 

“ Of that we may speak hereafter — ^but the image 
of one of them was brought painfully fresh to my 
mind, by gazing on those remarkable features of the 
young maid of Judah.” 

“ Come, my friend, let us join the rest of the com- 
pany in the other apartment ; we are but few in 
number, let the conversation become general.” 

“ Even so,” replied J oram ; and arm in arm they 
hastened to unite with the youthful group. 

Here the conversation soon became animated, and 
so continued for the space of an hour ; young 
Mathias rather leading, in a brilliant style. Per- 
reeza was more animated than usual, and never were 
her talents exhibited to better advantage. Jupheena 
was very happy. Barzello was abundantly pleased. 
Joram, although less animated than usual, was 
deeply interested in the conversation, but found it 
impossible to keep his eyes from the fair features of 
Judah’s maid. The night was somewhat advanced. 

“If I mistake not,” said Joram, “there is one 
capital enjoyment in reserve for us yet ere we part. 


182 


A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JUDAH,” 

The ^’^outhful maid of the royal line of Judah will 
make us happy with one of her Hebrew melodies, 
noted throughout the musical world for their pecu- 
liar sweetness.” 

“ It gives me much pleasure to add to the happi- 
ness of my friends. I fear my feeble voice will fail, 
but at the request of my kind friends I will com- 

ply-” 

“ Permit me, fair damsel, to bring thee thy favo- 
rite harp,” said Barzello, and he went to fetch it. 

“ My kind friend may well say, favorite harp,” 
replied Perreeza, with deep emotion, for to me, 
surely, it is a very precious treasure. For many 
years it has been in our family. To me it was left 
by the dearest of mothers, and to her it was given 
by a brother beloved, who found an early grave.” 

This was received by the company in silence. Jo- 
ram suddenly put up his hand to his forehead, 
uttered a faint sigh, and retired to another part of 
the apartment. 

By this time Barzello returned, bearing the favo- 
rite instrument. He placed it by the side of Per- 
reeza, and silently took his seat. 

Perreeza took the instrument in her arms, swept 
her delicate hand over the well-tuned strings, and 
after a moment’s pause, which was a moment of 
breathless silence, in seraphic tones, she sang and 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


183 


played a beautiful, plaintive melody, to the follow- 
ing words * 


“ Away from Israel’s sunny vales, 

And Salem’s murmuring rills, 

^ With a captive band, in a foreign land, 
I ’ll think of Judah’s hills : 

Far — far away from those bright plains. 
Where Tulah’s feet do roam. 

I’ll strike my harp in plaintive strains. 
And sing of friends and home. 


“ Jerusalem ! thy lofty towers 
Are ever dear to me ; 

Thy fountains bright and shady bowers. 
In vain I long to see I 
But dearer far to my throbbing heart. 
The friends of my childhood days — . 
Those maidens kind, whom I left behind. 
In the land of song and praise. 


“ There, side by side, in Salem’s vaults. 
My parents sweetly rest ! 

(No waves of gloom shall ever reach 
The harbor of the blest !) 

And there my mother’s sister lies. 
Who died in early bloom, 

Serintha and Monroah now 
Have reached their heavenly home. 


184 : 


A LAY ON THE “ HAEP OF JTJDAH,” 

“ Adieu ! adieu ! my native land ! 

Thy vales I ne’er shall see ; 

But from Chaldea’s mystic halls 
I oft shall think of thee ! 

I’ll ne’er forget thy flowery plains, 

Nor a mother’s cheerful dome ; 

But strike my harp in plaintive strains, 

And sing of friends and home ! ” 

And the thrilKng vibrations of the harp of Judah 
died on the ear. 

The performance and its effects were such that 
cheering compliments would have sounded ill-timed, 
and even harsh. 'Hiere was in that chamber that 
silent awe that dares not move ; and no one, for a 
length of time, felt any inclination to break the 
peculiar spell. Barzello gazed with solemn delight 
on Perreeza, as she laid by her harp and sat by the 
side of Jupheena, and laid her head caressingly on 
her bosom. Mathias sought in vain the eye of Bar- 
zello, in order to express his admiration by signs 
more eloquent than words. Jupheena gently kissed 
the* “Bose of Sharon,” resting on her bosom, and 
watering its tender petals with falling tears. 

“ But where is my friend Joram? Where is my 
good friend Joram ?” inquired Barzello. 

All eyes turned towards the seat on which he sat 
but a few moments before, but the seat was vacant, 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


185 


and Joram was not to be found. When tlie harp of 
Judah was brought into the apartment, Joram was 
seen to leave his seat and inspect it for a moment, 
and then gently returned to the place he had left. 
He was not seen by any one when he left the apart- 
ment. Mathias thought he had merely gone to the ^ 
other apartment, to admire the melody in his own 
peculiar, enthusiastic manner, where he could be free 
from all embarrassment. This brought a smile again 
to the circle. Barzello felt not quite at ease. He 
repeatedly saw in his friend Joram, on that night, 
peculiar signs of sadness ; especially when he turned 
away from the harp, he saw that he was deeply 
affected. He therefore lost no time in making a 
search. He found him in the apartment they had 
left in the fore part of the night. There he reclined, 
with his head resting on the palm of his left hand, 
with an expression of countenance not easily de- 
picted. Barzello was greatly alarmed. 

“ In the name of the gods, what has befallen my 
good friend 

“ Be calm,” faintly replied the much agitated Jo- 
ram ; “ give the young people no uneasiness on my 
account. I shall soon recover. Bring me a little 
cold water, and inform the company that we have 
some business of importance to transact, which will 
occupy our time for a while, and beg of them to 
excuse us.” 


186 


A LAY ON THE “ HAEP OF JUDAH, 


Barzello hastened to comply with the wish of his 
friend, wondering within himself what would be 
the end of all these things. In a few moments he 
was again by the side of the mysterious Joram. The 
agitated man eagerly seized the cooling draught, and 
"'said — 

‘‘ISTow, my good friend Barzello, I shall feel 
refreshed. Be seated.” 

Barzello, now silent from astonishment, took his 
seat. Joram now arose, and for a moment paced the 
room in silence. lie suddenly paused. 

“ Barzello 1 thou hast given me reason for these 
many years to believe that thou hast confidence in 
my moral integrity.” 

“ My worthy friend is not in the least mistaken ; 
and be assured that my confidence was never 
stronger in the true excellence of Joram than it is 
this moment. And have I not thy confidence in 
return ? ” 

‘‘ Ah, my friend, thou hast ; and that without 
reserve. And if an additional proof is needed, it is 
near at hand.” 

“ The proofs are already abundant.” 

‘^hTow, my good friend, let me proceed without 
any delay to give thee some reasons for my singular 
conduct at this time ; and in making these devel- 
opments, I am confident I shall share the sympa- 
thies of my kind friend : 


AKD HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


187 


“To-night my heart has been almost rent with 
peculiar contending emotions. I have been well- 
nigh overwhelmed with sadness and joy, mingled 
together in equal quantities. For twenty-eight years, 
my friend, I have been a resident of this great city. 
I came hither when in my twenty-first year. I am 
now forty-nine. I look much older — mark these 
grey hairs ! During this long period, in the eyes of 
my fellow citizens, a degree of mystery has hung 
over myself and family, and even to-day my country 
and origin are not known. These have been hidden 
from my best friends— even Barzello among the rest. 
For many years past, however, I have had strong 
doubts in regard to the wisdom of this course of 
secrecy ; but, having adopted it, I saw fit to carry it 
through. But, my friend, the period has at last 
arrived when my early history must be divulged, 
and my country made known— -at least, to the house 
of Barzello ; and from this hour I enjoin no secrecy 
on any thing pertaining to myself or family. 

“ In the first place, then, let me inform thee, that 
I am a Hebrew. Every drop of blood that com-ses 
through these veins is Hebrew blood. I was born 
of noble and wealthy parents, who lived within the 
suburbs of the great metropolis of Judah. I was 
an only son, and as such was over-indulged. I was 
the pride of my father, and by my mother I was 


188 


A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JUDAH,” 

almost idolized. I was early instructed in the law 
of Jehovah, and at an early period I was taught that 
the God of Israel is the only true and living God 
— the great Creator of heaven and earth. I was of a 
lively temperament, fond of company, and over-fond 
of pleasure and amusements. I was sent to the heart 
of the city, to one of its first halls of learning, and 
found hut little trouble in mastering my studies ; and 
before I had reached my fifteenth year I was pro- 
nounced by all a very bright and promising lad. I 
was early thrown into the companionship of those 
who had not the fear of God before their eyes. I 
measurably drank in their spirit, and consequently 
the yoke of parental authority became painful to my 
youthful neck. My affection for parents and near 
relatives was strong, and it was not without many a 
struggle with a good conscience that I yielded to the 
enticements of older transgressors. My parents 
would often warn me against the society and infiu- 
ence of the wild and profiigate ; and while under 
the sound of their admonition, my heart would 
readily approve all their counsels of wisdom; but 
in the excitement of company, their words would 
soon be forgotten. Thus, gradually, I became the 
willing companion of those whose chief object was 
the gratification of their desires for hilarity and 
amusements. In all this I had not become wholly 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


189 


negligent of my studies. My teachers, on this point, 
continued to send to my parents very favorable 
reports of my progressive proficiency in my various 
studies. Thus onward I went, sometimes the com- 
panion of the refined and the good, to whose society 
I could with a degree of proud satisfaction easily 
accommodate myself ; and, sometimes, although not 
very openly, the companion of those who met toge- 
ther for the gratification of their depraved appetites. 

One night (I was then in my twentieth year) we 
tarried together until a late hour, and several of my 
young companions indulged freely in. wines and 
strong drinks ; and before we left the scene of our 
carousal they had become quite boisterous. On that 
ill-fated night I was more sedate than usual, and on 
that account I was jeered repeatedly by my young 
companions. We all left together, and at that late 
hour entered into one of the most prominent streets 
of the city. It was all quiet — ^its inhabitants wrapt 
in slumber. One of our company soon broke forth 
into a merry bacchanalian song, while others 
answered with a boisterous laugh. This shamefm 
disturbance brought to the spot two of the city 
guards or watchmen. To their praise be it spoken, 
they addressed us in becoming language, and gave 
us to understand that such conduct at that late hour 
of the night was not to be tolerated, and gave us 


190 A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JUDAH,” 

orders, if we had any regard for our safety, to go 
quietly to our respective homes. 

“ This was good advice, and if the company had 
been governed by any share of good sense, it would 
have answered a good’ purpose. But my companions 
were inflamed with wine, and therefore prepared for 
any outrage. The same one again broke forth in 
drunken song, while all the rest, except myself, 
joined in a daring and boisterous laugh, and defied 
the power of the watchmen. On seeing this, both 
of the watchmen rushed upon two of our leaders, 
and at the same time gave signals of alarm. The 
young men drew their swords, but the experienced 
hands of the watchmen proved too powerful for 
them, and soon their blades, in shivered fragments, 
tinkled on the pavement. 

“Seeing my companions thus powerless, in the 
heat of the moment, I drew my sword, rushed to the 
conflict, and fearlessly faced one of the faithful 
watchmen. For a while I stood my ground well; 
but my sword was soon shivered to fragments. I 
caught the eye of my antagonist. I knew him — he 
knew me. 

“ ‘ Ah, indeed,’ said he, in an undertone, with his 
firm grasp upon my throat, ‘ and the accomplished 
son of the rich Salome takes part with desperadoes 
and villains, does he? But haste thee home, rash 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


191 


yontli, and remember my regard for thy father’s 
family. To-morrow, flee to parts unknown, for bitter 
indeed will be the punishment of thy comrades ! 
Haste thee away ; and let not the father witness the 
disgrace of his son.’ 

The words of the watchman sank deep into my 
heart. With troubled feelings, I hastened to my 
father’s dwelling. Thou hast heard me speak this 
night of the beauty and loveliness of two Hebrew 
maidens with whom I was acquainted in the days 
of my youth. These were my two sisters — ^pardon 
this weakness, my good friend. Although a late 
hour of the night, these lovely beings had not retired 
to rest. There they sat iu anxious solicitude for the 
return of their erring brother. I entered the house. 
Soon they saw, by my pale countenance, that some- 
thing unusual had befallen me. The elder was soon 
by my side. 

“ ‘ What calamity hath befallen by dear Esrom V 
cried my trembling sister. 

‘ Be calm, sweet Serintha,’ I replied, ^ and I will 
tell you all.’ 

“ I then informed them that with others, my com- 
panions, I had been guilty of taking up arms against 
the civil authorities — a crime punished with great 
severity — and that night I must leave my home. 
These startling disclosures brought from both of my 


192 A LAY ON THE HAEP OF JUDAH,” 

sisters a wild cry of agony ; they fell on my neck 
and implored me to tarry. But my mind was firmly 
fixed. I told them I could never be disgraced in 
the presence of my relatives. I gathered together a 
few articles of clothing, while my sisters followed 
me with their painful sobs. Tliere was no time to 
lose. I was soon ready. My youngest sister, 
Monroah, fell on my neck, whilst a shower of tears 
fell from those large dark eyes. I was deeply 
affected, and could utter but a few broken words. 
My favorite harp stood by my side : 

‘‘ ‘ Take this, my sweet Monroah,’ I said, in trem- 
bling accents, and ‘ whenever thy hand shall strike 
its chords of melody, remember that thou art loved 
with all the strong affection of a brother’s heart. 
And now, in the presence of Jehovah, I make the 
solemn vow, that from this hour I shall reform my 
ways.’ 

‘‘I then kissed those lovely beings for the last 
time ! and, with a burning brow, I rushed out of my 
father’s house and commenced my weary flight. 

‘‘ Time would fail me, my good friend, to recount 
all my trials and privations among strangers, before 
I reached the great metropolis of Chaldea, but let 
me assure thee that they were many. But that 
solemn vow has never been broken. Never, from 
that day, has wine or strong drinks touched my lips. 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


193 


Thou art well acquainted with my history, from my 
first arrival in Babylon down to the present time, 
and I have been justly marked down as a singular 
character. Thou wilt be astonished, peradventure, 
while I assure thee, that in Judah they never found 
my whereabouts, and the course I marked out for 
myself in Babylon left me no judicious opportunity 
to inquire for them. I fear now, that this is a grand 
mistake of the past ; but the years have fled, and 
they are not to be recalled. During this long 
period I have secretly loved and cherished the 
memories of Judah, and I daily worship the God of 
my fathers. My wife is a native of Judah, and my 
children are well versed in Hebrew literature. By 
this time thou art better able to appreciate my 
warmth this day in conversing about the maid of 
Judah. Gladly, indeed, was the invitation of my 
friend accepted, and my heart was buoyant in the 
anticipation of the great pleasure of the evening. 
The sweet damsel was kindly presented to my 
notice. Her grace and beauty were never surpassed. 
But, my good Barzello !” — here the merchant 
paused, with deep emotion — ‘‘pardon this weakness. 
In those features I could trace the very image of my 
sister Monroah ! Even then it required an effort to 
keep myself within respectable bounds. I partially 

conquered my feelings, and endeavored to persuade 
9 


194 


A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JTJDAH,” 

myself that it was but a fancy. But judge of my 
feelings, my good friend, on hearing these words 
from her lips, after thou hadst left the apartment to 
bring her what thou then didst call her ‘ favorite 
harp ’ — ^her words were these : ‘ My kind friend may 
well say '‘’‘favorite harpf for, to me, surely it is a 
precious treasure. For many years it has been in 
our family. It was left to me by the dearest of 
' mothers, and it was left to her by a brother beloved, 
who found an early grave P Judge again of my 
feelings, when I recognized in that instrument my 
own ‘ favorite harp,’ which, as a last token of affec- 
tion, I gave to my sister Monroah on the very night 
I left home ! And, O God of my fathers ! that 
song ! It well-nigh tore my heart from its centre — 


‘ Serintha and Monroah now 
Have reached their heavenly home !* 

I could hear no more ! With trembling limbs and a 
throbbing brow I succeeded in reaching this apart- 
ment ; and thus it appears that, after an absence of 
twenty-eight years from all my fond relatives, I have 
the thrilling pleasure of meeting the lovely daugh- 
ter of my own beloved sister Monroah! The 
youthful maid of the royal line of Judah, in a 
strange land, is about to be clasped to the arms of her 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


195 


uncle Esrom, and share the society of her aunt and 
cousins.’* Joram’s narrative was at an end. 

By this time it was not an easy matter to decide 
which of the two was most affected. Barzello 
was moved to tears, and, for a while, this was all the 
response he could make. At last he broke out : 

“ Praised be the gods ! or if it pleases my friend 
Joram better, praised be the God of Israel ! This is, 
indeed, a singular providence, and a happy one in 
its final results. But there is another part of this 
affair that thou art not acquainted with, and I 
gladly hasten to make it known. To this, thy niece, 
there are in Babylon three brothers and a cousin, as 
noble specimens of dignified humanity as ever thy 
friend Barzello had the pleasure of communing 
with.” 

“And where are theyV'* cried Joram, suddenly 
rising to his feet. 

“ They are taken, by order of the king, and placed 
under Ashpenaz, to be taught in all the learning and 
wisdom of the Chaldeans, and if they do not soon 
outstrip their comrades thy friend will be greatly 
disappointed.” 

“ All hail !” cried Joram. “ May Jehovah pros- 
per them ! But, my good friend, how is this to 
terminate? How shall this be disclosed to the 
maid of Judah and the young men ?” 


196 A LAY ON THE “ HAEP OF JUDAH,” 

“Mj advice in the matter is this. Let them be 
made acquainted with it without delay. Let Per- 
reeza know it immediately ; and I will assure my 
worthy friend that to her it will be overwhelmingly 
joyful. What sayest thou V 

‘‘In this I will be governed by my worthy 
friend.” 

“ Then let the young company be called together, 
and let Joram proceed as his superior wisdom may 
dictate.” 

The three were immediately called to the apart- 
ment, which had been so long occupied by Barzello 
and J oram. They were asked to be seated. 

“My good friend Joram,” said Barzello, with a 
pleasant smile on his countenance, “ desires a little 
more conversation with his young friend from 
Judah ; and it will surely yield much pleasure to us 
all.” 

The words of Joram will certainly give us much 
pleasure. In regard to my own, I fear they will add 
but little to the pleasure of the evening.” 

“ Be assured, fair damsel, that we shall not only 
be pleased, but also greatly profited by the words 
of thy mouth : peradventure, it may be interesting 
to thee to know that, like thyself, I am a native of 
Judah. My youthful feet frequented the courts of 
the Lord’s house in our beloved Jerusalem !” 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


197 


Perreeza uttered a joyous exclamation ; rose to 
her feet for a moment, gazed on the countenance of 
Joram, sat down, and replied: 

“Joyful news, indeed, in a strange land! And 
may I ask how long is it since the honorable friend 
of Barzello left his native hills ?” 

“Twenty-eight years have passed away since 
these eyes have gazed on the far-famed mountains 
of Israel; and many who were there, hale and 
vigorous, have been gathered to their fathers, and 
are now calmly sleeping in the embrace of death 

“ Perhaps,” said the maid, with a trembling 
voice, “ that my noble friend was acquainted with 
some, in the days of his youth, with whom I have 
had some acquaintance in my native land. I have 
had some illustrious relatives in Judah, who were in 
the flower of their youth twenty-eight years ago.” 

“ The maid of Judah wiU please to mention some 
of her nearest relatives.” 

“ My father’s name was Amonober, a brother of 
my illustrious uncle. King Josiah, whose happy 
reign shed such universal glory over all Israel.” 

“ And thou art the daughter of young Amonober, 
thou blessed of the Lord!” said Joram, with a 
degree of emotion, which he strove in vain to hide. 
“ Many a happy day have we spent together during 
the sunny hours of childhood.” 


198 A LAY ON THE “ HARP OF JUDAH,” 

Here the maid of Judah burst into tears, and so 
did that lovely being that clung so closely to her 
side, and so did the brave soldier, and so did 
Mathias ; Joram was the only one at this time suffi- 
ciently nerved for the conflict. 

“ The maid of Judah has kindly informed me of 
her relatives on her father’s side, I would be happy 
to hear of her relatives on the side of her mother, 
and then I shall be duly bound to inform her in 
return of my own ancestors.” 

“ Thy young handmaiden is the grand-daughter of 
the once rich and influential Salome. He had two 
daughters, Serintha and Monroah. I am the daughter 
of Monroah, the younger, who left me an orphan 
eight years ago, and was quietly laid by the side of 
her husband, in the burial place of their fathers.” 

“ Ah, dear damsel I” cried Joram, “ let me assure 
thee that both Serintha and Monroah were the com- 
panions of my childhood days. Daily they played 
with me at my father’s house, and daily I played 
with them at their father’s house; and precious is 
their memory to this bosom.” 

Here again the maid of Judah burst into tears, 
and so did the rest of the company, except Joram. 
He was nerved for the conflict. 

“And they had a brother,” continued Joram. 
“Did not my young friend often hear from her 


AND HOW THE SCENE ENDED. 


199 


mother about her brother Esrom, who suddenly left 
the city, and who was given up as dead 

“Ah!” replied the damsel, “from her quivering 
lips, “ we often listened to the sad story of our Uncle 
Esrom, who left for parts unknown, and soon fell to 
an early grave.” 

“ Be assured, fair Perreeza,” said Joram, “ that I 
know more of the history of thy Uncle Esrom than 
any other being, except the God that knoweth all 
things. I left the city of Jerusalem on that same 
night, and am fully prepared to say that he still 
liveth.” 

Here again Perreeza uttered an exclamation of 

joy: 

“O, most precious Joram! Is my Uncle Esrom 
still alive ? If so, where is he ? O, where is he 

“ Let the maid of Judah be calm, and she will 
soon learn of her Uncle Esrom. I trust she is 
already aware of the circumstances under which he 
left. In consequence of being found in a wild com- 
pany, he was led, in the heat of the moment, to 
draw his sword against a city officer, in defence of ah 
unworthy comrade. This he knew would be 
punished with extreme severity ; and to escape being 
disgraced in the presence of his family, on that very 
night he fled. Before he left, he vowed, in the 
presence of his God, to lead a reformed life. He 


200 


A LAY ON THE “ HAKP OF JIJDAH.” 


thought it advisable, from the nature of circum- 
stances, to change his name. For nearly twenty- 
eight years he has been a citizen of Babylon. In 
the providence of the Almighty he has been greatly 
prospered. To-night he is the welcome guest of his 
friend Barzello — and now, thou precious child of my 
angelic Sister Monroah, hasten to the arms of thine 
own Uncle Esrom !” 

One wild cry of joy, and the maid of Judah fell, 
senseless, into the arms of her uncle. 

Then showers of tears fell from all eyes. The 
“Lily of the Yalley” wept for joy, and so did the 
brave soldier, and so did young Mathias; and 
Joram, at this time, was not sufficient for the con- 
flict. His tears fell profusely, and so did his warm 
caresses on the fair cheek of the “ Kose of Sharon.” 


A YOUNG roOLATEESS. 


201 


CHAPTEE XYH. 

WHERE A YOUNG EDOLATEESS IS LED TO THE SHEINE 
OF THE KING OF EING8. 

Jeconiah, the vain youth whom Nebuchadnezzar 
placed on the throne of Judah, in a few weeks, in 
conformity with the fears and expectations of the 
faithful, became exceedingly wicked and profli- 
gate, and lost no time in planning mischievous 
plots against the real worshippers of Jehovah. 
He followed in all the footsteps of his guilty 
and ill-fated father, and even surpassed him in high 
daring acts of wickedness. His officers were selected 
from among the most unprincipled of his father’s 
counsellors, and to these he saw flt to add a large 
number of his young comrades in iniquity. Filled 
with vanity, pufied up with pride, and deceived by 
the flattery of his pretended friends, he thought his 
mountain strong. The royal palace presented one 
continual scene of hilarity and drunken mirth. The 
devout worshippers of the God of Israel were ridi- 
9 * 


202 A YOUNG IDOLATRESS IS LED TO THE 

ciiled and laughed to scorn, while the name of 
Jehovah was blasphemed. Soldiers were greatly 
multiplied, and the weak-minded monarch vainly 
believed that Jerusalem was able to withstand the 
attack from the legions of the East. The Chaldean 
minister was often insulted by the drunken peers of 
Judah’s courtiers. 

The keen eye of the Babylonian saw that some 
measures of importance were on the eve of trans- 
piring. From day to day new fortifications were 
thrown up with great dispatch, and every thing indi- 
cated plainly that Jeconiah was preparing for war. 

These movements were soon known at the great 
metropolis of Chaldea, and their minister at Jeru- 
salem received instructions to demand of the King 
of Babylon an explanation of his movements. This 
was attended to without delay, and in due form, on 
the part of the Chaldean minister. Se requested an 
interview with the king, and it was granted. He 
found him in a reclining posture in the midst of 
splendor and grandeur. His countenance was pale 
and haggard, his eyes heavy and bloodshot ; his hair 
hung in tangled masses. To all intents and pur- 
poses he had the appearance of one fresh from deep 
debauchery. He cast on the Chaldean a careless, 
scornful glance, and in an irritable tone demanded 
to know his business. 


SHRINE OF THE KING OF KINGS. 


203 


“ I have sought the presence of the King of Judah ^ 
in obedience to the orders of my sovereign master 
the King of Babylon.” 

“ And what has thy sovereign master the King of 
Babylon to say to me growlingly inquired Jeco- 
niah. 

“ His communications are of the utmost import- 
ance to the King of Judah,” replied the Chaldean, in 
a decisive tone. 

“ I am in no mood this morning for long speeches. 
If thou hast aught to communicate thou hadst better 
proceed.” 

“ First, then, my sovereign master desires to know 
why his minister at the court of^Tudah receives such 
cold and insulting treatment at the hands of the 
king and his courtiers. But two short months havd 
transpired since by the clemency of my lord the 
King of Babylon thou wast set on the throne of 
Judah. At that time didst thou not promise fidelity 
to the measures established by my sovereign master ? 
But ere four weeks had elapsed the name of the 
King of Babylon was a by-word of derision and 
reproach in thy royal banquets ; while his minister 
was laughed to scorn. This indignity to the name 
of my sovereign and to the person of his representa- 
tive is not to be tolerated, and it may be well for 
the King of Judah to remember that he is treading 
on dangerous ground.” 


204 A YOUNG IDOLATRESS IS* LED TO THE 


“ Empty thyself thoroughly,” said Jeconiah, with 
a flushed countenance. 

“And moreover,” resumed the minister, “my 
great master desires to know what meaneth this 
great mustering of men of war, and the fortifying 
process which is continually carried onward. Such 
things have at least a suspicious appearance, and we 
demand to know what it is that calls for all these 
sudden and peculiar performances.” 

“ In regard to thy first insolent inquiry,” said the 
king, in an angry tone, “ let me say that the king 
and nobles of Judah feel themselves under no obli- 
gations to the King of Babylon. We look upon him 
as an arrogant usui^er, and no longer do 'v^e acknow- 
ledge his authority. And moreover we consider 
‘ourselves in no wise flattered by the presence of his 
minister. In regard to thy second inquiry, thou 
mayest inform thy master that if ever again he 
marches his army before the walls of Jerusalem he 
shall find out the meaning of these things to his 
entire satisfaction. As we have no particular need 
of thy services at Jerusalem, it may be well for thee 
in person to convey the information to thy illus- 
trious sovereign the King of Babylon.” 

“ I am happy to know that the King of Judah is 
not equivocal,” replied the Chaldean, with a dis- 
dainful smile. “And in regard to the utility of my 
leaving the city, I consider his argument wholly 


SHRINE OF THE KING OF KINGS. 


205 


conclusive, and without delay I shall profit thereby. 

m 

Those items of business I am compelled to leave 
unfinished shall he attended to hereafter, when the 
banners of Chaldea shall again float in triumph on 
the lofty towers of Judah’s capital.” 

“ I defy thy master’s power,” cried Jeconiah, 
trembling with anger. 

With a proud, steady step the Chaldean left the 
presence of the vain and conceited King of Judah. 

The Babylonian lost no time in transmitting to 
his sovereign the result of his interview with the 
King of Judah, and no time was lost at the metro- 
polis of Chaldea in preparing for a vigorous retalia- 
tion. A grand council was called, on which occa- 
sion the king appeared in person before his numerous 
war officers. Here they received instructions to 
prepare without delay to march their legions before 
the walls of Jerusalem and punish the audacity of 
the unfaithful and deceitful Jeconiah. 

The great city of Babylon once more presented 
one grand exciting scene of military display. War- 
chariots rumbled along, and the heavy tramp of the 
spirited charger made the earth tremble. The loud 
blast of the trumpet echoed on the high turrets. 
The gorgeous banners proudly waved on the city 
walls while the welkin rang with the enthusiastic 
shouts of the excited populace. The king, drawn in 


206 


A YOUNG IDOLATEESS IS LED TO THE 


a superb chariot, passed through the glittering ranks 
of his brave warriors, while “ O king, live for ever !” 
vibrated at once from ten thousand tongues. 

Early on the morrow they were to be on a rapid 
naarch for the plains of Judah ; and every soldier’s 
heart beat high with characteristic joy. 

Closeted together in a certain apartment, in the 
house of Barzello, sat our two young friends, the 
“Lily of the Yalley” and the “Rose of Sharon,” or 
the sweet Jnpheena and the lovely Perreeza. 
To-day hilarity was not an inmate of that house, 
and mirth for the time being had taken her depar- 
ture. Jupheena looked sorrowful, and tears were 
struggling for an admissionin to the “ wide world ” 
through the dark eyelashes of the maid of Judah. 

“We must not be over sorrowful, my dearest 
Jupheena. This storm again will soon pass over. 
Let us bear it with becoming fortitude, and cast our 
care upon Jehovah.” 

“ Dear Perreeza ! in every affliction thou art able 
to find sweet consolation in thy God ; and Jehovah 
appears to be thy strength. But, alas, for thy poor 
Jupheena, she has no God on whom to roll her bur- 
den ! O, Perreeza, I have no faith in the imaginary 
gods of Chaldea ; and what succor can I dare expect, 
as a stranger, from thy God, or the God of the He- 
brews? Alas ! Jujpheena has no God in the world P'* 


SHEINE OF THE KING OF KINGS. 


207 


“ Speak not thus, dear Jupheena,” said Perreeza, 
fondly kissing her weeping companion. “ Our God 
is the great Creator of all. It is true, that Judah is 
his favorite; hut remember. He is Lord of all; and 
wherever He sees a pure heart, he loves it, whether 
on the hills of Judah or on the plains of Babylonia ; 
and whoever turns to Him from the worship of idols, 
will secure His favor and receive His smile. Ah, 
my precious friend, in this God Perreeza rejoices 
from day to day. He is the rock of my salvation. 
In Him I trust. I love Jehovah, and in return He 
smiles and loves Perreeza ; and when I die. He will 
send His holy angels to carry me to His holy city 
above, where the happy spirits of my parents await 
to welcome Perreeza to her new home in Heaven.” 

“ Ah ! happy indeed is the maid of Judah in the 
favor of her God ! She feels the rock beneath her 
feet, and why should she fear ? But, alas, for "her 
young friend ; she finds nothing of solidity to stand 
upon. Constantly she finds herself sinking— sink- 
ing — sinking — whither, she knows not ! O, Per- 
reeza, I have no GodP^ 

“ Jehovah will be thy God, 0 precious Jupheena ! 
He will receive thee with open arms ! He will not 
suffer thee to sink in despair. Let the last link that 
binds thee to other gods be broken. Become a true 
worshipper of the only Jehovah, and He will glad- 


208 A YOUNG IDOLATRESS IS LED TO THE 

den thy heart. Then thon shalt find thy feet esta- 
blished on the rock, and look forward with bright 
hopes beyond the vale of death.” 

‘‘I renounce all gods but the God that made the 
world !” cried the Chaldean maid. “ Oh, for some- 
thing to fill this aching void !” (laying her hand on 
her bosom.) “ From this hour I seek the face of 
Perreeza’s God.” 

“ In humble reverence let us bow before Him,” 
said the maid of Judah, “ and the offering of a con- 
trite heart he will not despise.” 

The youthful maidens, in solemn attitude, pros- 
trated themselves before the shrine of Jehovah. In 
the arms of love and faith Perreeza presented her 
young companion to the kind regards of the God of 
Israel. She cried to God in her behalf. She be- 
came eloquent in her pleadings. Jupheena in silence 
made a pure consecration of herself to that God for 
whom, although to her an “ unknown God,” she had 
longed from an early childhood. It was a solemn 
moment. With emotions of delight, angels paused 
to witness the scene; and Jehovah, well pleased with 
the offering, accepted it. Another name was writ- 
ten in the book of life, and on swift wing an angel 
of consolation was sent to earth to whisper in the 
mind of the Chaldean maid, that she had prevailed 
with the Almighty. They arose from their kneeling 


SHEINE OF THE KING OF KINGS. 


209 


posture. A smile of serenity rested on the fair 
countenance of the soldier’s daughter. Her once 
aching heart was healed, her spirit had found its 
long-sought rest, and her feet firmly stood on the 
eternal rock. She fell on the neck of the maid of 
Judah, and gave her one long, loving embrace. 

“ Happy is that people whose God is the Lord,” 
said Perreeza. 

“ And happy is that person that leads a dark idol- 
ater to the shrine of the King of kings,” replied Ju- 
pheena. 

This calling away of thy father to the land of 
Judah, dear Jupheena, has not taken me by surprise. 
We were given to understand, before we left Jeru- 
salem, that the reign of Jeconiah would be but 
short, and that the city would again fall into the 
hands of the Chaldeans. All this we learned from 
the lips of Jeremiah, the Prophet of the Almighty. 
Yea, Jerusalem, for the high daring iniquity of her 
rulers, must fall into the hands of the Gentiles. 
May God protect his true worshippers from the ven- 
geance of the foe, and ” 

A servant knocked at the door of their apartment, 
and informed them that Barzello was below, and 
desired to see them without any delay. 

They hurried into another apartment, where the 
officer, in full uniform, was waiting to receive them. 


1 


210 


A YOUNG IDOLATRESS IS LED TO THE 


“To-morrow morning we again leave the city,” 
said the officer, with a firm voice. “ The tributary 
King of Judah has rebelled, and has openly insulted 
our minister. For this, he must be called to an 
account. The orders of the king are at this time 
very strong and rigid, and I fear that many innocent 
ones will suffer for the madness of the guilty digni- 
taries of Judah. To witness the departure of our 
troops, to fight against her native land and her 
native city, must be peculiarly painful to my young 
friend from Judah; but let her be assured that to 
her friend Barzello, and even to the King of Baby- 
lon, this movement is far from being pleasant ; but 
it must be attended to, or the honor of Chaldea must 
fall to the dust.” 

“ Let not my kind protector feel any embarrass- 
ment on my account,” said Perreeza, with a grateful 
smile ; “ this is no more than I expected. I look 
upon the movement as emanating from Jehovah, to 
punish the wickedness of the ruling men of Judah, 
who fear not the Lord, nor regard the interests of 
the nation. I have but one favor to ask of my noble 
friend. Throw thy arms of protection around the 
house of my Aunt Josepha. She is the mother of 
my Cousin Daniel ; and with her thou wilt find two 
lovely maidens, Sharonah and Tulah, my beloved 
cousins. They live in a superb mansion, in the 


SHKINE OF THE KING OF KINGS. 


211 


vicinity of the Lord’s Temple. If our kind Barzello 
will please to see them, they will be highly gratified 
to hear from the captive youths of Judah, and also 
from thine unwofthy young friend.” 

“ I shall be glad, indeed, to add to the happiness 
of any of Perreeza’s friends ; and 1 will certainly bear 
it in mind ; and I am well pleased to carry back 
to your relatives in Judah such favorable information 
concerning their relatives in Babylon. I trust we 
shall make short work of it, and greet you again in 
Chaldea after a few months. Keep good courage 
while I am absent. Let your evenings be spent at 
home, unless accompanied by my sister Luzora. I 
have business to call me away immediately. I am 
summoned to the presence of the king, and must 
attend to important items throughout the night. I 
therefore must bid you adieu.” 

And the soldier kissed the fair cheeks of the two 
damsels, hastened into his chariot, and was quickly 
conveyed to the presence of the great monarch of 
Chaldea. 

The next morning witnessed the departure of the 
grand army from Babylon. In a few days its legions 
were seen encamped before the walls of Jerusalem. 
This second surrendering of the city is not so closely 
connected with the interest of our story as the first, 
under Jehoiakim; we shall not, therefore, enter 


212 


A YOUNG IDOLATRESS IS LED TO THE 


into minute details. Suffice it to say, that after a 
short resistance the city suiTendered, and Jeconiah 
was made a prisoner. 

True to his promise, Barzello sought the house of 
the amiable Josepha, and cheered her sorrowful 
heart, by his glowing discription of her son and his 
three comrades, together with the “ Kose of Sharon.” 

“They are in the hands of Jehovah, whom they 
have served from their infancy,” said J osepha, “ and 
I trust that those lessons imparted to their juvenile 
minds will prove useful to them in maturer age. 
It was a hitter pang to me, and these my daughters, 
to lose Daniel ; but we submissively bowed before 
the majesty of Him who is too wise to err. I may 
never see him more. I find that the storms of life 
are fast wafting me to the eternal shores, and that I 
shall soon arrive in that land, where the wicked 
cease from troubling, and where the weary are at 
rest. To thee, most kind Barzello, we are chiefly 
indebted for the happy condition and brilliant pros- 
pects of my son and relatives, in a foreign climate ; 
and now for the. first, as well as for the last time, 
receive the thanks and blessing of a widow for thy 
kindness to the fatherless and the motherless. May 
Jehovah with His wing shield thy head in the day 
of battle. May His blessing crown thy household. 
May thy dear and only daughter be the consolation 


SHBINE OF THE KING OF KINGS. 


213 


of thy declining years. May thy paths be strewed 
with the flowers of consolation, and, even in idola- 
trous Chaldea, may the knowledge of the God of 
Israel break upon thy understanding, and win thy 
afiections ; and may thy dying moments be cheered 
with the smiles of the God of Abraham. Thou 
wilt convey to my son the deep-swelling love of an 
affectionate mother and fond sisters. Tell him that 
he continually lives in our fond and grateful memo- 
ries. We think of him at early dawn, at noon, and 
at night. 'Though far away, he still continues the 
grand centre of our joy and bliss. Our prayers, in 
his behalf, daily ascend to the God of Israel, with 
the smoke of our morning and evening sacrifices, 
and, if never more to meet on earth, we shall be 
united in the better land.’’ 

The noble Chaldean made an effort to reply, but 
found himself peculiarly deficient in vocal powers ; 
and, after having bidden them an affectionate adieu, 
he hastily withdrew, and found some relief in being 
alone. 

The Chaldean army, together with five thousand 
Hebrew captives, were soon on their way towards 
Babylon, Jeconiah, and Sherakim, the orator, being 
chained together, and bound to one of the royal 
chariots. 


214 


MUSHROOM ARISTOCRACY GETS 


’ CHAPTEK XYKI. 

IN WHICH MUSHROOM ARISTOCRACY ” GETS A ROUGH 
HANDLING. 

At the school, agreeable to the expectations of 
Barzello, the four Hebrews made astonishing pro- 
gress in their multiform studies. Those profound 
sciences, which had cost their teachers such years of 
ceaseless toil, were, by these four young men, 
mastered with apparent ease. They soon became 
objects of wonder to their instructors, and were 
pronounced peculiar favorites of the gods. Ashpe- 
naz often would have an interview with them, and 
soon they became the objects, not only of his admi- 
ration, but also of his friendship and kind regards. 
This soon became visible to their fellow-students, 
and jealousy, accompanied by malice, found a ready 
entrance to more than one heart. Alas, for poor 
fallen humanity ! 

Among the students from the city of Babylon 
there were two young men, brothers, whose father, 
by a sudden freak of fortune, had arrived at the 


A ROUGH HANDLING. 


215 


possession of much wealth. For some years these 
young men’s advantages had been quite favorable, 
and withal they had not been negligent in their 
studies. They were exceedingly vain of their 
acquirements, and their pride and arrogance kept 
pace with *their vanity. The success of others, to 
them, was invariably a source of deep mortification. 
It may be thought strange, that any individual, of 
this arrogant, selfish stamp, could ever be satisfied 
with the success of his counterpart, and that they 
envied not one anotlier. This can be accounted for 
in no other way than by saying, that their high con- 
ceit of their family distinction made them a kind of 
unit; and each looked at the success of his fellow 
as a sure way to enhance his own individual conse- 
quence; and so they were joined together in a 
copartnership of extreme selfishness. 

Tliey had already heard some complimentary 
reports of the youths of Judah from no mean 
sources, and from that moment they became their 
foes; and were determined to see them humbled. 
As students, they met but seldom, and the real 
acquirements of the Israelitish youths were not 
known to these envious Chaldeans. With these two 
victims of vanity and envy was cast the unhappy 
lot of another youth, who had the misfortune to be 
their cousin. He was of “ humbler birth,” as the 


216 


MTSHROOM ARISTOCRACY GETS 


term is used, but almost infinitely tbeir superior in 
everything that beautifies and adorns humanity. 
He was frank, generous, noble, and endowed wih no 
small share of natural wit. For his conceited cou- 
sins he was anything but a pleasant companion ; and 
daily was their arrogance rebuked by his far-search- 
ing repartees. They would have gladly dispensed 
with his company, and he would have as gladly 
changed his quarters, but this was out of their 
respective jurisdiction, and thus things remained. 
This youth was far from being unhappy. He 
largely possessed such a combination of good quali- 
ties as rendered him comparatively happy under all 
circumstances. Thus have we introduced to the 
reader three young Chaldeans, Scribbo and Sha- 
goth, with their Cousin Apgomer, who are to figure 
somewhat throughout this, and some of the follow- 
ing chapters. 

“ I cannot, for my part,” said Scribbo, “ see the 
propriety of elevating these contemptible captives 
to share equal privileges with the native sons of 
Chaldea. Surely the king, in this, has betrayed a 
lamentable lack of discernment.” 

“Truly!” replied Shagoth, with an air of conse- 
quence. “ And if he does not ere long see his folly, 
and retrace his steps, he will lose my confidence, and 
that of all the members of our house.” 


A ROUGH HANDLING. 


217 


May the gods pity the king!” cried Apgomer, 
with a feigned solemn visage. “ Peradventure, that 
in the great pressure of business he forgot that the 
confidence of my illustrious cousins was so essential 
to his well being, as well as the safety and perpe- 
tuity of the empire.” 

“ My remarks were called forth by the sensible 
statement of my brother,” said Shagoth, peevishly ; 
“and it would have been perfectly excusable in 
thee to have remained silent, until I should have 
thought fit to make some remarks suitable to the 
capacity of thy mind.” 

“ My worthy cousin will, I trust in the plenitude 
of his overfiowing generosity, pardon the officious- 
ness of his unworthy servant of limited capacities, 
and believe him, when he assures thee, that those ' 
remarks were offered as an humble apology for the 
great sovereign of the Chaldean empire ; and I still 
hope that, in the richness of thy clemency, thou 
wilt forgive him.” 

“ I trust,” replied Scribbo, “ we are able to appre- 
ciate thy remarks, and undoubtedly they will 
receive .the respect they deserve. If thou couldst 
have thy quarters removed to the society of these 
pretending foreigners, me thinks it would better suit 
thy grovelling taste.” 

“ Such a sudden bereavement might be more than 
10 


218 MUSHEOOM AEISTOORACT GETS 

my tender-hearted cousins could well endure. 
May the gods forbid that I should be the means of 
overwhelming you with unnecessary sorrow I And, 
besides, I fear I am not such a favorite of the gods 
as to receive such a marked favor.” 

“A prodigious favor to be the companions of 
illiterate captives !” cried Scribbo, with a disdainful 
curl of his lip. “The Chaldean who calls that a 
favor, is anything but an ornament to hife country.” 

“We may have different tastes in regard to orna- 
ment,” replied the good-natured cousin, looking 
with an arch smile on his cousin’s heavy and useless 
jewelry. “ As for me, I am a plain young man.- I 
value the useful far above the ornamental. I consi- 
der healthy ablutions and clean linens far more 
desirable than the decoration of our persons with 
ornamental trash. And why may it not be so in the 
government? So much in regard to ornaments, 
^Ignorant and illiterate captives.’ Ah, cousin! 
Believest thou this ? Dost thou not rather hope that 
this is so?’ Hope on! The day of trial hastens 
apace ! Hope vigorously and diligently ; for such 
hope is of short duration. Ye expect, by your 
superior learning, to humble the youths of Judah in 
the presence of the king and his nobles. Ye are 
sanguine in your expectations. Already ye see 
their heads bowing with shame and embarrassment, 


A ROUGH HANDLING. 


219 


while your own brows are decorated with well- 
earned laurels. Do ye not already enjoy the bliss 
of the prophetic vision, until the bursting in of the 
reality? Ah, ye do! E*ow think it not over-offi- 
cious in your cousin, of low capacity, to assure you 
that your hopes are but the baseless fabrics of vain 
minds. The day of examination will reveal to your 
astonished sensibilities, that ye have dreamed the 
dream of fools. Those noble young men, who are 
the objects of your hatred, will soar above you 
triumphantly, and their enemies will be covered 
over with shame. Let me give you fair warning ! 
Ye are ignorant of the strength of those youths, 
over whom your vain imaginations appear to tri- 
umph with such ease.” 

“Our forbearance, brother, I fear, only encou- 
rages the insolence of this, our ungrateful relative,” 
said Shagoth, in anger. “ How soon these upstarts 
forget their poverty when they are permitted to 
mingle in good society.” 

“ And how soon they forget the kind hands that 
lifted them up from their low estate,” answered 
Scribbo, casting ,a reproachful glance in the direc- 
tion of Apgomer. 

“ How, cousins,” said Apgomer, smilingly, “ since 
these charges are thrown out against me, without 
going through the usual form of asking permission, 


220 


MUSHEOOM AEISTOCEACY GETS 


I shall at once take the liberty of repelling 
them. 

“ In the first place, I am charged with being an 
^npstart,’ and of too soon forgetting my poverty. 
This I deny. I have, by no means, forgotten my 
own poverty, or the low condition of my ancestors. 
Let us look at this for a moment. Painful as it may 
be, I believe ye do occasionally admit that I am 
your cousin. Well, then, be it remembered that I 
am your cousin. Our fathers were brothers, and 
our grandfather was one and the same person. It 
is well known to you, that our respected grandsire 
was an individual who had to plod his way along 
through the very steeps of poverty, and procure a 
little bread for his family by very humble and low 
employments. In poverty he lived, and in deep 
poverty he would have died, had it not been for the 
grateful regard of one of His sons ; of the other, I 
have nothing to say at present. Now to some, who 
have suddenly risen from poverty to a degree of 
respectability, it proves a source of deep mortifica- 
tion, to remember that they sprang from a low 
origin. But is this the case with your cousin 
Apgomer? Have I forgotten the source of deep 
poverty from" whence I sprang? Does it create a 
blush on this cheek, to remember that my grand- 
father was poor, and that my father had to win his 


A ROUGH HANDLING. 


221 


bread througb the sweat of bis brow ? Whoever 
has forgotten the poverty of his father and grand- 
father, be it known that Apgomer is not that yonth. 

“ So much in regard to the first charge. !N'ow for 
the second. I am accused of forgetting those ‘ kind 
friends, who lifted me up from my low estate.’ 
Those friendly hands who helped me to the situation 
I now hold are, by no means, forgotten ; they are 
deeply graven upon a grateful memory. While this 
pulse shall beat, and while this heart shall throb, 
the names of Barzello and Joram will, by me, be 
fondly cherished. Then there was much opposition 
from certain quarters. There were those who could 
not discern the propriety of my being elevated to 
an equality with those of greater wealth ; and I am 
not sure, since the king has not seen fit to retrace 
his steps, but that he has lost the confidence of those 
concerned. Cousins! I am ever grateful to those 
kind friends, who so nobly took me by the hand. I 
know well who they are, and I know well who they 
are not.” 

“Surely our young instructor is becoming elo- 
quent,” said Scribbo, rather crest-fallen. 

“ Yea, verily,” replied his brother ; “ and who can 
vrithstand such a mighty torrent of oratory ? Let us 
away to the groves 1” And Apgomer was left, for 
the time being, the sole occupant of the apartment. 


222 MIJSHEOOM ARISTOCRACY ROUGHLY HANDLED. 

On this day these vain ones had listened to more 
wholesome truth than they had heard for many a 
day. 'Never before had their cousin spoken so 
plainly ; and they were, indeed, alarmed in witness- 
ing the perfect ease with which their insinuations 
and foul charges were handled. Hitherto he had 
been satisfied in checking their vanity by an occa- 
sional remark ; but their continued taunts in regard 
to the youths of Judah so aroused his noble feelings, 
that he spoke forth in their defence. He had 
learned favorable reports of them from Barzello, 
and although to them personally a stranger, such 
was the warmth of his regards for the noble soldier, 
that he found it no task to admire those whom he 
admired. 


A RESPECTABLE FAMILY DISAPPOINTED. 223 


CHAPTEE XIX. 

IN WHICH A “most RESPECTABLE FAMILY” IS GREATLY 
DISAPPOINTED. 

Days, weeks, montlis, and years, have passed 
away, and the great day of examination has arrived. 
That day for which that y6uthful group has looked 
so long, with mingled feelings of pleasure and em- 
barrassment. This day broke on the capital of Chal- 
dea with unusual brightness. The refulgent orb 
shone brightly in a cloudless firmament, and Nature 
had put on her sweetest smile, to welcome the grand 
“ triumph of Truth.” In the vicinity of the king’s 
palace, it was evident that something of more than 
ordinary interest was on that day to be attended to. 
Officers hurried to and fro. Dignitaries bowed to 
one another with additional smiles. Groups of citi- 
zens of the better class appeared here and there, in 
earnest conversation. Magnificent chariots, drawn 
by fiery steeds, halted at the king’s gate about the 
third hour. A splendid national fiag proudly waved 


224 


A MOST RESPECTABLE FAMILY 


on the high pinnacle of the students’ building, whilst 
each window presented ingenious mottoes appropri- 
ate for the occasion. 

The place appointed by the king for the public 
examination of the students, was a magnificent audi- 
ence-room that stood within the royal grounds, and 
in close proximity to the palace. This apartment 
was finished in the highest perfection of art, and in 
addition, on this occasion, was highly decorated with 
ornaments suitable only for the day. To this Hall 
the students were conducted in regular form, at an 
early hour ; and no pains were spared by their in- 
structors, to have them appear to the best possible 
advantage ; and in addition to this (for the reader is 
aware that they were comely), the students them- 
selves vied with each other for the mastery in per- 
sonal appearance, as well as in literary qualifica- 
tions and accomplishments. 

At an early stage, the room was well filled with 
the first of Babylon’s aristocracy, together with some 
few who had no just claim to that ancient title. 
Appropriate seats were reserved for the king and his 
attendants, who were soon expected to make their 
appearance. Among the number assembled together 
at this time, there were many, of the students’ 
parents. With but two or three exceptions, unadul- 
terated joy and good feeling appeared to be the 


IS GREATLY DISAPPOINTED. 


225 


expression of every countenance ; while, with hearts 
free from envy and malice, they gazed on the comely 
forms of those before them. Among these smiling 
countenances might have been seen three individuals 
— they smiled, indeed, but their smiles would never 
have convinced the beholder that they were an index 
to noble and generous hearts. There was in these 
smiles a foul admixture of pride, vanity, and discon- 
tent. These were a father, mother, and daughter. 
Their attire was of the most costly, but in taste most 
horrible — overdone in every particular, and present- 
ing a strange contrast to the elegant simplicity that 
surrounded them. They carried on a rapid conver- 
sation in rather a loud whisper. 

“ ’Twas a strange notion of the king, surely,” said 
the daughter, “ to bring these Hebrew captives in 
competition with the refined minds of Chaldea; I 
cannot account for it, unless it is purposely done to 
show them their great inferiority ; and thus, by to- 
day’s exercises, teach them a lesson of humility that 
they will not soon forget ; for no one can be so un- 
wise as to think that such illiterate foreigners can 
appear to any advantage in a place like this.” 

“Thy remarks, daughter, are perfectly correct,” 
answered the mother. “ I am at a loss myself, to 
understand the king in this. But thy brother, Sha- 
geth, has learned, of late, that these Jews are far 
10 * 


226 


A MOST RESPECTABLE FAMILY 


from Jbeing dull scholars ; and lie fears that, by some 
strange contrivance, they have worked themselves 
into the graces of Ashpenaz. I have my fears that 
these reports are too true. Yet I have my strong 
hopes that, in this trial of learning, they will fall 
entirely below thy accomplished brothers. I am 
quite sure it cannot be otherwise.” 

“ Mother ! look at that hateful Apgomer,” said the 
daughter, with a curl of the lip which she could not 
hide ; ‘‘ there is another specimen of the king’s odd 
fancy. How important, surely ! There, he looks at 
us ! I believe that that miserable upstart takes par- 
ticular pleasure in giving me pain. I dare say he 
informs all his comrades that he is our relative. O, 
mother ! is not this afflicting ?” 

“We must bear under it, dear, with patience,” 
replied the mother^; “ and beside, it matters not so 
much now, as it did when he was but a poor strip- 
ling. Then, indeed, it was galling to our refined 
feelings to see him around, and more galling yet to 
hear the impudent fellow calling me ‘ aunt.’ ” 

. “ I acknowledge,” replied the daughter, “ that 
matters are not quite so mortifying now, as they 
were then ; but yet, I fear that the knowledge of his 
early poverty is universal. But, dear mother, dost 
thou know where among the students we may have 
a glance at those Jewish upstarts?” 


IS GREATLY DISAPPOINTED. 


227 


certainly know not, my dear,” replied the 
mother, “ for that information we must apply to 
thy father.” 

However it may be in regard to other points,” 
replied the dignified parent ; “ I am under the neces- 
sity of informing you, that on this point I am not 
better informed than yourselves ; but if, in this case, 
I was called to be a Judge, and give my opinion, I 
should pronounce them to be those four on the left, 
yonder.” 

“ I dare say they are,” quickly replied the daugh- 
ter, “ for, surely, although far from being ill-looking, 
they are much inferior to many others. How infe- 
rior they appear to those four yonder, at the head, 
on the right. I would be delighted to know who 
those beauties are.” 

“ Well, dear, we must be patient,” replied the 
mother ; “for soon our curiosity will be fully satis- 
fied ; and may the gods smile upon our Scribbo and 
Shagoth, and give them complete triumph ; for ” 

The sound of music from without, gave them to 
understand that the king was approaching. Pre- 
sently the illustrious monarch of Chaldea made his 
grand entry, accompanied by a brilliant escort, and 
amid the fiourishing of trumpets and the loud accla- 
mations of his subjects, he took his seat, and beck- 
oned to the enthusiastic throng to be seated. Per- 


228 


A MOST KESPECTABLE FAMILY 


feet stillness being restored, Asbpenaz arose with 
calm dignity, and bowing low to the sovereign, pro- 
ceeded : 

“ According to appointment, O king, behold these 
young men are conducted hither for public exami- 
nation in the presence of their illustrious sovereign, 
and in the presence of these, his nobles. 

“The period which thou, in thy wisdom, didst 
allot for their improvement having expired, they now 
stand ready, to the utmost of their capacity, to give 
correct answers to all questions which the King of 
Babylon, in his wisdom, may see fit to direct to them 
concerning the language, the arts and sciences of 
the Chaldeans. Among these young men, O king, 
thou seest those from other countries, who, according 
to thy command, were directed to my care, and who 
at that time were but partially versed in the language 
of the Chaldeans. I am happy to know that these have 
exhibited a very commendable degree of persever- 
ance in their various studies, and will, I trust, give 
satisfactory proof that diligence must always be 
crowned with success. The greater part of these 
young men, 0 king, are the noble sons of Chaldea, 
and I trust that from this place they shall go forth 
and render efficient service to their king and coun- 
try. As far as he was able, thine unworthy servant 
has given such instructions as he thought the most 


IS GREATLY DISAPPOINTED. 


229 


in unity with the mind of the king ; and now I pre- 
sent them to thee, to he examined after thy pleasure 
and direction.” 

To which the monarch replied — 

“ Citizens of Babylon I the king taketh much 
pleasure to greet you on this occasion. To witness 
your smiles is truly refreshing to my mind amid all 
the pressing duties of my extensive empire. I trust 
I shall always merit your smiles and well wishes. 
Long may the Chaldean empire continue to shine a 
superior orb in the firmament of nations. 

“ The stability of government must greatly depend 
on the wisdom and intelligence of the people ; and 
ever since I have had the honor of presiding over the 
destinies of this vast empire, I have not for a day lost 
sight of this great and important truth. Whether 
since the beginning of my reign the cause of educa- 
tion has been advanced, I leave to the judgment of 
my worthy subjects. Three years ago, I thought it 
advisable to establish a school at the expense of the 
government, where a number of young men might 
be placed under the care of superior instructors, and 
be so prepared to serve with distinguished ability in 
the different spheres in which they might be called 
to move. Those youths are now before you ; and if 
their mental culture will well compare with their 
fair countenances and manly forms, my most san- 
guine expectations are more than realized. I am 


230 


A MOST RESPECTABLE FAMILY 


happy to know, from vigilant observation, that the 
teachers, without any exceptions, have nobly proved 
themselves fully worthy of the unreserved confidence 
of their king; and let them now be assured, that 
such unwearied faithfulness will not go unrewarded. 
The king has been well pleased also, from time to 
time, to hear of the great proficiency and rapid 
advancement of many of the scholars. 

“ It cannot be expected, on an occasion like the 
present, that each scholar will exhibit precisely the 
same amount of ability and cultivation. While all 
may give satisfaction, some, I trust, will even excel. 
Those who shall at this time give the clearest proof 
of ripe scholarship, shall, according to agreement, be 
permitted to remain , at the palace, and minister in 
the presence of the king, with the prospect of pro- 
motion as the fruit of faithfulness. I trust there are 
no unpleasant feelings to arise from the final result 
of this day’s exercises. True, there may be some 
innocent disappointment among both parents and 
scholars ; but let not the king be grieved by wit- 
nessing any signs of displeasure on the countenance 
of young or old ; for, hitherto, no partiality hath for 
once been permitted to dictate in any of our coun- 
cils. Those whom the king promotes must therefore 
be promoted on the strength of their own worth and 
merit. 

“ My worthy and noble friend, Ashpenaz, will now 


IS GREATLY DISAPPOINTED. 


231 


commence the examination ; after which, if I think 
it expedient, I may ask a few questions myself. 
Ashpenaz, proceed and the king sat down amid 
loud applause. 

Ashpenaz then, according to direction, commenced 
the examination. The king, in the meanwhile, 
earnestly facing the students, and paying particular 
attention to every answer, and the source from 
whence it proceeded. It soon became evident that 
the king’s remarks, in regard to the various abilities 
of the scholars, were perfectly correct. Some there 
were deficient ; others there were who displayed a 
commendable degree of knowledge ; and there were 
a few who even excelled. After an examination of 
one hour, the king gave to Ashpenaz a signal, by 
which he understood that he might dispense with 
any further questioning. He respectfully bowed to 
his sovereign, and, in the most dignified and easy 
manner, took his seat. 

The king then, as he had previously intimated, 
became the examiner. Being somewhat astonished, 
as well as delighted, by the perfect ease with which 
the youths of Judah answered every question, he 
purposed, within himself, to make a further trial of 
their skill, by propounding questions to the school, 
which were far more dilfficult to answer than those 
asked by Ashpenaz. The reader is already aware 


232 


A MOST RESPECTABLE FAMILY 


that the king was one of the ripest scholars within 
the empire, and, therefore, was fully prepared for 
the undertaking. The first question was directed to 
Shagoth. Shagoth suddenly colored, and, in endea- 
voring to answer, stammered out something which 
the king could not appreciate. The same question 
was directed to Apgomer. Apgomer, with steady 
voice and correct emphasis, answered ; and it was 
pronounced to be correct. The next question was 
directed to Scribbo. Scribbo, greatly alarmed at 
the result of the other question, became confused, 
and gave no answer. The same question was 
directed to Daniel, and was promptly answered, 
with marked ease and great clearness. The next 
question was directed to a young student, who sat in 
the vicinity of Shagoth, but was not answered to 
the satisfaction of the king. The same was directed 
to Hananiah, and the answer was such as to astonish 
the examiner. Another perplexing question was 
directed to a young student, a resident of the city ; 
but it was of too profound a nature for the young 
man to answer. The king having asked the same 
question of several of the students without receiving 
an answer, at last directed the same to Azariah. 
The young Hebrew hesitated — it was but for a 
moment — then, in a clear, silvery tone, he gave the 
answer, without any betrayal of the least degree of 


IS GEEATLT DISAPPOINTED. 


233 


confusion. It was beyond the expectation of the 
king. He gazed on the youth for a moment in 
silence, and then pronounced the answer to be a 
perfect one. Another question of the same nature, 
requiring, perhaps, some additional knowledge, was 
asked, the king remarking, at the same time, that 
his good opinion of their abilities did not depend 
upon their answering those questions, for they were 
of such a nature as would puzzle more experienced 
heads ; but such was the readiness with which some 
of the scholars had answered all the questions 
hitherto asked, that he was anxious to know if it 
was in his power to ask a question which they could 
not answer ; and in order to give all an equal oppor- 
tunity, he would direct his questions to each one. 
So the king commenced on the left, and deliberately 
pointed to each scholar ; but no answer was heard 
imtil he came to young Mishael. With promptness, 
and in a few words, he gave a perfect answer to a 
question, which the King of Babylon considered 
beyond the capacity of any student present. 

By this time it was evident to the king, that the 
number of those who truly excelled was four ; and 
that these four sat together. To these, therefore, he 
would direct his remaining questions. And now, in 
earnest, commenced a regular contest for the mas- 
tery. On one hand, behold the great sovereign of 


234 


A MOST EESPECTABLE FAMILY 


the Chaldean empire, noted for the profound depth 
of his learning. On the other, behold four young 
men, from the land of Israel, whom, three years 
before, he had brought as captives of war from the 
metropolis of Judah. All the king’s powem of mind 
were now called forth. From the occasion he 
gathered a degree of enthusiasm, and he was glad 
of an opportunity to show himself to such a pleasing 
advantage, before so many of his nobles and influen- 
tial subjects. With the four Hebrews he was highly 
delighted. Their great knowledge greatly astonished 
him ; but still he was well convinced that soon he 
would be able to bring them to a dead stand. 
Question after question was asked, and question 
after question was answered, to the utter astonish- 
ment of the largd audience. The contest was long, 
and of a thrilling nature; and not until the king 
was well convinced that he was dealing with his 
superiors, did he cry out, in a loud voice- 

“ It is enough !” 

The monarch, after a brief interview, in silence, 
with a number of his officers on his right, wrote on 
a piece of parchment, and presented it to Ashpenaz. 
The courtier glanced at its contents, and immedi- 
ately proceeded to carry out its directions. Turning 
to the students, he said : 

‘‘The king now desires, in the presence of this 


IS GEEATLY DISAPPOrSTTED. 


235 


large assembly, to honor those yonng men whom, in 
his wisdom, he considers as having given the clearest 
proof of the greatest depth of tme knowledge. As 
their names are called they will come forward, and 
stand in the presence of the king.” 

Ashpenaz opened the parchment. Now breathless 
silence reigned throughout the great apartment. 
There were silent emotions of joy there ; and there 
were hearts that throbbed with fear; and, as 
the reader is already aware, there were those 
whose hearts were painfully contracted with envy. 
The Skerbood family, or the parents and sister of 
Scribbo and Shagoth, were almost in agony to think 
that, on this grand event, no additional renown 
could fall to their house. But they were a little 
comforted in thinking that the “Jewish upstarts” 
were to win no laurels, for hitherto they were per- 
mitted to remain in blissful ignorance in regard to 
the four “beauties” at the head on the right. 
Every eye rested on Ashpenaz, as he stood ready to 
announce the names of those whom the king 
delighted to honor. 

“ Belteshazzar !” 

Daniel, with calm dignity on his brow, and 
genuine modesty visible in every step, left his seat, 
walked to the place appointed, and bowed low in 
the presence of the king. 


236 


A MOST RESPECTABIiH FAMILY 


“ Shadracli !” 

Hananiah, with a slight blush, that rendered him 
but the more comely, left his seat, and stood by the 
side of his cousin, in the presence of the king. 

“ Meshach !” 

Mishael, with a smile of pleasing wonder on his 
lip, with an unfaltering step, found his place by the 
side of his brother. 

“ Abednego !” 

Azariah, with a degree of paleness spread over his 
youthful countenance, left his seat, and joined his 
comrades. 

But there remains on that parchment one more 
name, although, in abilities, far below the four 
Hebrews, yet far surpasses the rest. 

How for Shagoth or Scribbo !” eagerly whis- 
pered the daughter, “for what shall we do if” 

“ Hark, my child !” interrupted the mother. 

“ Apgomer !” 

Apgomer was startled with amazement. The con- 
tented youth looked for no such result. Delighted 
with the triumph of the Hebrews, and the punish- 
ment of his cousin’s vanity, he considered himself 
well rewarded. But, remembering himself, he 
quickly left his seat, and, with a very pleasant smile 
upon his Chaldean countenance, he took his place 
by the side of Azariah. 


IS GEEATLY DISAPPOINTED. 


237 


The parchment was rolled up, and delivered over 
to the king. 

The king, with a very pleasant smile on his coun- 
tenance, arose, and thus addressed the five young 
men : 

“Young men! Your honor cometh not from the 
king. It is the result of your own industry and per- 
severance. By the favorable interposition of the 
gods, ye have arrived at a perfection in know- 
ledge never exhibited before, on any occasion in 
the presence of the king. Four of your number are 
from another country. The hills of Judah are yet 
fresh in your memories, and Jerusalem is far from 
being forgotten. I have been well pleased, from 
time to time, to learn of your amiable deportment 
and noble bearing. Justice demands me to say, 
that a peculiar perfection has been prominently 
visible in all your past performances; and now, 
Belteshazzar, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, 
youths of Judah, ye are, through the power and 
word of the king, elevated to share in all the immu- 
nities and privileges of Chaldean citizens. Long, 
by your superior wisdom and knowledge, may ye 
continue to shed additional lustre on my already 
shining empire. 

“ Apgomer ! Thou hast well sustained thyself 
throughout the examination; and, although thou 


238 A MOST RESPECTABLE FAMILY 

hast not reached that lofty perfection manifested in 
the uniform answers of these, thy young friends 
from Judah, yet thou hast convinced the king that 
thou standest far above the level of thy fellows — as 
such thou art rewarded. 

“ The king findeth no fault with any. Ye have 
given proof of a good degree of mental strength, 
and I trust that from this place ye shall go forth, to 
add to the stability and perpetuity of my empire. 

“In conclusion, I command that Belteshazzar, 
Shadrach, Meshach, Abednego, and Apgomer be 
decorated with their appropriate badges, and con- 
ducted, with due honor, to their appropriate apart- 
ments at the palace. The examination is closed.” 

ITie merry blasts of trumpets immediately fol- 
lowed this announcement. The king and his attend- 
ants first left the apartment, then followed the five 
youths. Next the other students. Then the con- 
course dispersed as their various fancies dictated. 
The grand result was known, and, with but very 
few exceptions, it gave universal satisfaction. The 
superior wisdom of the young Hebrews was so 
abundantly evident, that no room was left for cavil- 
ling ; and each one was compelled to unite in the 
righteous verdict of the king. The amiable and 
modest deportment of the young Hebrews, so wore 
upon the affections of the spectators, that when 


IS GREATLY DISAPPOINTED. 


239 


they were adorned with their badges of honor, they 
were loudly cheered, in which nearly all the stu- 
dents heartily joined. 

Before they all disperse let the reader have the 
pleasure of a glimpse at a group of countenances 
that give unmistakable signs, not only of perfect 
satisfaction, but also of genuine delight. 

“Charming!” cried Joram, in ecstasies. “The 
reward of fidelity and perseverance, Barzello !” 

“ Truly,” answered the soldier. “ But I cannot 
say that I have witnessed much more than I really 
expected. Those four youths will yet astonish the 
world with their matchless powers of mind. Per- 
reeza, does it not run in the blood ?” 

“ In some blood it replied the merry dam- 

sel; “in others, it slowly walks; but, in mine, of 
late, it has seen fit to lie downP 

“Giants^ must have occasional repose as well as 
others,” answered Jupheena, with a slight turn of 
her smiling eye toward Perreeza. 

“ Mother,” said Mathias, with feigned gravity, “ I 
am somewhat concerned for thy safety, while thou 
art so near these sharp-shooters.” 

“ I trust, my son, I am in no great danger,” said 
the happy mother, “ as long as they both aim in 
another direction.” 

“Barzello!” said Joram, “young Apgomer has 


240 A KESPECTABLE FAMILY DISAPPOINTED. 

not disappointed onr fond hopes, but has come forth 
triumphantly.” 

“ Triumphant, indeed I” replied his friend. “ But 
what thinkest thou — will it add greatly to the 
felicity of his uncle’s family ?” 

“ Ah ! who can pity the envious, or sympathize 
with the malicious ? Let them plentifully reap the 
reward of their own wickedness.” 

“ But let us depart hence !” said Barzello, at the 
same time casting a meaning, smiling glance on the 
maid of Judah. “To-morrow night, at the ap- 
pointed hour, we all meet again.” 

And on the fair petals of the “ Bose of Sharon,” 
the hue became beautifully deeper. 


THE READER WILL BE PLEASED. 


241 


CHAPTEK XX. 

WHERE THE READER WILL BE GREATLY PLEASED, BUT 
NOT SURPRISED. 

The stately mansion of Barzello was bpilliantly 
illuminated. Streams of light poured forth from 
every outlet. Sweet melody floated on the wings of 
the gentle zephyrs. Chariot after chariot arrived, 
and halted before the massive portals. It was evi- 
dent to the passer by, that it was not an event of 
common occurrence that called forth such unusual 
movements and peculiar displays. 

From the first moment of Mathias and Perreeza’s 
introduction to each other, as mentioned in another 
chapter, there was a warm attachment formed, and 
from the subsequent revelations of that peculiar 
night, this attachment greatly increased. But in 
addition to that which so naturally sprung from their 
mutual relation as cousins, there was another of a 
different and a holier nature — the pure attachment 
of genuine lovers. Here love was reciprocated. 

11 


242 


THE EEADEE will BE PLEASED, 


Affection met affection ; and every emotional throb 
of one pure heart, was quickly answered by the 
other. ITever were known purer loves than occu- 
pied the hearts of Mathias and Perreeza. 

On this night the maid of Judah was to be the 
happy bride of the accomplished and talented 
Mathias ; and from the smiles that greet smiles, from 
those happy countenances that hurry to and fro 
through those richly furnished apartments, it is evi- 
dent that their union is hailed as a joyous event. 

The marriage was not, in all its parts, so strictly 
after the customs of the Hebrews, as if it had been 
solemnized in the land of J udah. The long residence 
of Joram in Babylon, together with the very high 
regard he cherished for his friend Barzello and his 
family, gave the features of the occasion an admix- 
ture of Hebrew and Chaldean customs. 

Hever did the “ Bose of Sharon ” bloom fairer 
than to-night. Three years have added ripeness to 
Jier beauty, and dignity to her charms. She is no 
longer the timid maid of seventeen, but a full bloom- 
ing damsel, having nearly reached her twenty-first 
year, with a finished perfection stamped on all her 
words and actions; and no one who has had the 
pleasure of her acquaintance, can envy such a choice 
spirit the heart and hand of one of the most brilliant 
characters in the great metropolis. 


BUT KOT SURPRISED. 


243 


The “Lily of the Yalley,” to-night, has but one 
thing to diminish her full share of enjoyment— and 
that is by no means a trifling one. Her sweet Per- 
reeza — ^her constant companion for- the last three 
years, whom she loved as her own soul, and who had 
led her youthful heart to the pure fountain of life — 
is about to leave her father’s house, and take her 
abode with another. This, at times, makes her sad. 
The same cause produces the same effect on Per- 
reeza. She, also, is about to impress the parting kiss 
on the fair cheek of one who has proved herself 
worthy of her ardent love — one who gave her such 
a warm welcome to her large heart, when a stranger 
in a foreign land — one who has continued to love 
her with the pure affection of a sister. But these 
gloomy feelings are not to predominate at this time ; 
so the “Lily” ceased to droop, and the “Rose” 
bloomed fresh and gay. 

The announcement that Mathias, with his attend- 
ants, had arrived at the entrance, caused an excla- 
mation of joy ; and Jupheena, accompanied by a 
merry group of her maiden acquaintances, formed 
themselves into a beautiful procession, to meet them, 
and to escort the company, with warm congratula- 
tions, to the home of the bride, where they were 
received by Barzello with enthusiastic welcome, and 
conducted with appropriate honors to their apart- 
ments. 


244 


THE READER WILL BE PLEASED, 


The ceremony was performed in a spacious room, 
extending throughout the length of the grand edifice. 
The services were conducted by a Hebrew priest, of 
superior piety, who was brought to Babylon with 
the numerous captives at the close of Jeconiah’s 
short reign of three months. 

In entering the wedding apartment, one part of 
the company entered at one end, while the other at 
the same time appeared at the other end. Thus 
Mathias, with a noble band of young men, and Per- 
reeza, with a sweet group of young damsels, slowly 
marched, met, and formed into a grand circle at the 
centre of the room ; the ofiiciating priest, with a 
small altar, in the midst. 

‘‘Ye who are to take upon you the holy and 
solemn vows of matrimony, draw nigh, and stand 
in the presence of the man of God,” said the priest, 
in a clear, loud voice. 

Without any delay, the loving twain left the cir- 
cle, and stood side by side before the sacred altar, 
when the priest proceeded : 

“ Male and female, created Jehovah them at the 
beginning ; from this down be ye united — ^husband 
to wife and wife to husband. God of Abraham, 
Isaac, and Jacob, keep, bless, and preserve you, and 
so fill you with all benediction and grace, that ye 
may walk before Him in the beauty of true perfec- 
tion and holiness. Perreeza, daughter of Amonober, 


BUT NOT SURPRISED. 


245 


of the royal line of Judah, behold thy husband ! 
Mathias, son of the illustrious Joram, behold thy 
wife ! Take her as thine own, and convey her to 
thine own habitation, and there make merry with 
thy numerous friends.” 

The ceremony was over, and Perreeza was the 
happy bride of her Cousin Mathias. 

At the house of Joram, preparations on a magni- 
ficent scale were made for the return of the bride- 
groom with his bride. A large number of the very 
fiower of the young men and maidens of Babylon 
were assembled, to congratulate the young pair on 
their happy union. The conversation very naturally 
turned on the result of the examination on the day 
previous. The following, in an under tone, passed 
between two young men : 

“If the bride of Mathias shares largely of the 
spirit and wisdom of her brothers, he has certainly 
wedded treble the intelligence common to young 
maids.” 

“ Those who have been fortunate enough to have 
an interview with her, unitedly declare, that she 
comes far nigher their ideas of absolute perfection, 
than anything they ever beheld. My friend Sophar 
informed me, the other day, that he had a short 
interview with her at the house of Barzello ; and in 
speaking of the merits of the Chaldean theory of cre- 
ation, he ventured to pronounce it superior to all 


24:6 THE READER WILL BE PLEASED, 

others. She mildly complimented him on his very 
happy manner of elucidating truth, and said, that, 
peradventure, she might yet he brought over to be 
a true convert to the gods of Chaldea ; but that she 
must not be too hasty in matters of such weighty 
importance ; and she begged the privilege of asking 
my friend Sophar a few questions, which favor was 
readily granted. She began by asking very simple 
ones, indicative of no future trouble to my friend ; 
but gradually they became more serious ; and Sophar 
began to be apprehensive in regard to a way of 
escape. Finally, they became of such a nature, that 
an affirmative answer would involve our theory in 
absurdity, while a negative answer would be a flat 
denial of old established truths ; and so my friend 
found himself under the painful necessity of beating 
a hasty retreat. And he declared to me with em- 
phasis, that before he undertakes such a thing here- 
after, he must be permitted to study the ‘ Theory of 
Creation ’ for at least three years.” 

“ A confession of that nature, from our friend 
Sophar, is surely complimentary. I should ” 

This conversation was broken up by a messenger, 
who hurried into the apartment, crying, “ Behold, 
the bridegroom cometh ! go ye out to meet him !” 

In an instant all the young men and maidens were 
up, each one seizing a ready torch. Their forming 
themselves into a procession, was but the work of a 


BUT NOT SURPRISED. 


247 


moment ; and the youthful company was on its way, 
their flaming torches illuminating the wide tho- 
roughfares, and throwing a bright halo of glory 
around the scene. 

The bridegroom and bride led the pompous train. 
They were seated in a superb chariot, drawn by two 
spirited snow-white steeds. The next was that of 
Barzello, containing himself and daughter. Others 
followed ; while a merry, young company brought 
up the rear. Nothing could have exceeded the 
beauty and brilliancy of the occasion. A flashing 
light, from a hundred flaming torches, completely 
banished the gloom of night, while hundreds of 
delighted spectators made the welkin ring with their 
cheering shouts. They soon reached the wide por- 
tals of Joram’s mansion. The charioteers alighted. 
The bridegroom and bride flrst entered, the guests 
followed in regular order. “ They that were ready 
entered with him into the marriage, and the door 
was shut.” 

The festivities of the night were worthy of the 
occasion. They bore the stamp of those persons 
under whose directions they were conducted. There 
was no display of weakness. No unmeaning gran- 
deur. Nothing superfluous or superficial. No 
appearance of an effort. Everything bore the 
unmistakable signs of good taste, good judgment, 
liberality, and nobleness of soul. 


248 THE READER WU.L BE PLEASED, 

It was already past the hour of midnight. The 
“ harp of Judah ” had been brought to the house of 
Joram at an early hour of the evening, and, to many 
of the Chaldeans, it became an object of great curi- 
osity. Among their many musical instruments they 
had none to which they might well compare it, and 
it was not to be wondered that they manifested a 
strong desire to listen to its proverbially-stirring 
tones. They had often heard that Perreeza was a 
skillful player, and one of the maidens ventured to 
ask her to favor them with one melody. 

“ My very kind friends, I trust, will not be dis- 
pleased,” said Perreeza, “ if, at this time, I humbly 
ask to be excused. To-night 1 am somewhat wearied. 
At any future time I shall be most happy to gratify 
my young friends. Be it known to you that my 
husband is a skillful player on the harp, and is much 
better able, on this night, to give you a specimen of 
its powers to charm the ear and thrill the soul. 
Come, Mathias, let us all be cheered with one 
melody from the ‘ harp of Judah.’ ” 

Mathias smilingly took the harp, and, after a 
short prelude, sang to a beautiful melody, the follow- 
ing: 

“ In yonder grove I linger’d long, 

’Mid flowers and roses fair ; 

To gaze upon their beauteous hue, 

And breathe the balmy air. 


BUT NOT SUEPEI8ED. 


249 . 


How passing lovely was the tint 
That deck’d the blooming flower ! 

While on the cheek of every rose, 

Young Xove displayed his power. 

“ As from the lovely spot I strayed, 

And thought of Beauty’s spell, 

* No rose,’ said I, ‘ of such a worth. 

Adorns another dell ’ — 

By chance I came to one sweet spot. 

And lo ! what charming sight ! 

Another rose of matchless charms 
Unveiled its beauties bright I’ 

“ Above the rest that rose I love. 

And from it cannot part ; 

~ Its blushing hues from hence must grace 
The bower of my heart. 

W hile other roses, fair as dawn. 

May beautify the vale. 

My rose shall in this bosom thrive. 

Hail ! ‘ Bose of Sharon.’ Hail !” 

This was received with rapturous applause by old 
and young ; and they were at a loss which the most 
to admire, the peculiar sweetness of the harp, the 
profound skill of the player, or the exquisite powers 
of the vocalist. 

****** 

The wedding was over. The company had 
retired. Quietude was restored. The Joram 

11 * 


250 


THE READER WILL BE PLEASED, 


family, with one additional gem, was once more left 
to the peacefulness of its own mansion. They were 
all quietly seated. Joram arose, and slowly 
approached the old harp, the friend of his early 
days, and inspected it as with tender fondness, while 
the thoughts of other years fast crowded upon his 
memory. 

My dear father, and' my dear Uncle Esrom !” 
said Perreeza, smiling, now that they are all gone, 
let us have one dear little song from ihee^'^ 

“Ah, precious child!” said Esrom, at the same 
time brushing away a fugitive tear, “ I play so sel- 
dom now-a-days, I fear I would not appear to very 
good advantage among such fine performers.” 

“ Uay, father ! but thy playing is far superior to 
our best performances.” 

“‘Well, Perreeza, I will try ; but I fear my song 
will make thee sad.” 

“ Sadness at times, dear father, is far more profita- 
ble to the mind than hilarity.” 

“True! my daughter. True! We both know 
it by experience.” 

The Hebrew slowly took the harp, and in tones, 
peculiar for their sweetness, sung to the following 
words a plaintive melody : — 


BUT NOT SURPRISED. 


251 


“Once again, sweet harp of Judah, 

Charm me as in days of yore ; 

Years have fled, and friends have scattered, 
Since I struck thy chords before ! 

Seest thou in this Chaldean 
Any trace of ‘ Esrom ’ bright ? 

Harp of Judah! Welcome! Welcome! 

To my throbbing heart to-night ! 

“ Years ago, thy sweet vibrations 

Cheered the house of good Salome. 

Then a group of happy faces 

Smiled within that cheerful dome ! 

Then these fingers — oh ! how lightly, 

Touched thy chords! — my heart was glad — 
Tender parents then imploring — 

‘ God of Israel, bless the lad !’ 

“Harp of Judah! there were others ; 

Happy sisters, fair as light ! 

Sweet Serintha, kind Monroah — 

But where are they all to-night ? 

Low they lie in Salem’s Yalley! 

Far from sorrows, toils, and fears ! 

Harp of Judah I in Chaldea 
Witness thou these falling tears I 

“Harp of Judah! since we parted 

I have passed through many a storm — 
Wond’rous are the ways of Heaven! 

Always tending to reform ! 

Since that morn of separation. 

Oft I thought of ‘ Pleasant Glen.’ 

Harp of Judah ! Precious treasure ! 

May we never part again!” 


252 


THE READER WILL BE PLEASED. 


The song of Joram, as the reader may well know, 
left a deep impression. It made them sad, but the 
sadness was of that nature that makes the soul bet- 
ter. At this time it was wisely adapted to restore 
that calm equilibrium, that was partially disturbed 
by the hilarity of the night. 


LOST AND FOUND. 


253 


CHAPTER XXI. 

LOST AND FOUIJD. 

Great success attended the reign of the King of 
Babylon. His powerful legions had proved victori- 
ous in every clime. In addition to Judea, he had 
subjugated Egypt, Syria, Phoenicia, and Arabia. 
Peace once more was proclaimed, and the great body 
of the army was called home. The monarch’s popu- 
larity was unbounded, and his praises were loudly 
trumpeted on the wings of every breeze, from east 
to west, and from north to south. The Chaldean 
empire rose still higher in glory, while numerous 
tributaries continued to pour their streams of gold 
into its already rich treasuries. 

The afternoon was warm and sultry. The king 
reclined on an easy couch within a bower, in the 
palace garden. His mind was occupied with reflec- 
tions on the past and thoughts of the future; and 
thus ran the soliloquy of the mighty potentate : 

“ Yea, flve years and past ! On looking back they 
seem but short. But where has more been accom- 


254 : 


LOST AND FOUND. 


plished in so short a period ? Ah, King of Babylon, 
thy career, hitherto, has been a brilliant one. My 
armies have clothed themselves with glory, which 
glory reflects back on their king. Surrounding na- 
tions do me homage. My coffers are fllled from the 
wealth of Judah, Egypt, Syria, Phoenicia, and Ara- 
bia. What hinders my success ? Babylon is but in 
the infancy of her greatness. Her glory shall yet 
reach the heavens ! Yea, I will make her a flt place 
for the residence of the gods. Selflsh ? Yea, truly. 
And who ever succeeded without being selflsh? 
Yea, the King of Babylon is selflsh : but may the 
gods assist me to hide it from the people. To them, 
may it appear that all my efforts are put forth in 
their behalf. But have I no regard for the welfare 
of my people aside from my own glory ? I have ! 
The gods know I have. And yet, I have a strong 
desire that my name should be carried down to pos- 
terity surrounded by a halo of glory. Is this selflsh- 
ness ? Be it so. It must be done ! Am I not deep 
in the affections of my people ? In this I cannot be 
mistaken. Kever was the Chaldean empire so firmly 
established. It will stand forever. Forever? Ah, 
that word has a long meaning. But what power ccm 
overthrow us ? Is not Babylon the mistress of the 
world ? Is not Chaldea the queen of nations ? 
Will not her prosperity be perpetual ? Alas, for our 
brief knowledge ! The gods, in this, have not ele- 


LOST AND FOUND. 


255 


vated tlie king above the beggar. The future is en- 
shrouded in gloom and hid from the gaze of mortals. 
My wise men say that they can penetrate this gloom. 
Can they? I have my doubts. The future— the 
far, far future of Chaldea I should be glad to know : 
but who shall sit on the throne one hundred years 
from to-day, and what shall be the greatness of 
"Babylon in two hundred years, are questions which 
time alone must solve. Surely, this is a sultry day I 
Well, the future we cannot know. It may be all in 

wisdom. Peradven Ah, sleep ! thou art the 

great conqueror of conquerors. I surrender. Thy 
powers are irresistible. Let me not long be thy cap- 
tive. In one hour, I pray thee, strike my chains 
asunder, and restore me to my friends.” 

And the king, quietly yielding to the stern de- 
mands of Nature, was soon in the fast embrace of 
slumber. 

* * * * 

Oh, ye gods that dwell in light, what a dream !” 
cried the king, hastily leaving his couch, in apparent 
deep agitation. “ Oh, what a drfeam .! But, alas, it 
has gone from me ! Oh, ye gods, why have I not 
retained it ? But can I not recall it to mind ? Alas, 
it has fled. It has vanished ! How perplexing ! It 
was not a common dream. Nay, it bore particularly 
upon the future of my vast empire. And yet not 
one clear item is retained in my memory. What 


266 


LOST AND FOUND. 


shall I do ? How shall the lost dream be restored ? 
My astrologers profess to give the interjpretation 
of dreams. K they can do this^ why not as well 
restore the dream entire ? This they must do ; or 
by the gods, I will destroy every wise man in Baby- 
lon!” 

And the king, in an agitated state of mind, left the 
garden and entered the palace. 

“ Arroch !” cried the Hng, “ haste thee, and with- 
out delay, let the most noted of the wise men and 
astrologers of Babylon be commanded to appear in 
my presence. Let there be no useless tarrying. My 
demands are urgent. Haste thee. Away I” 

Without asking any questions, the astonished and 
half frightened officer hastened from the presence of 
his king, and gave all diligence in the performance 
of his urgent duty. He found ready access to the 
prince of the magicians, delivered to him the mes- 
sage of the king, and retired. The astrologer soon 
sent the message to his numerous companions, and 
in a short time the concentrated wisdom of the great 
metropolis stood in the presence of the king. 

“ Ye have done well,” said the king, eyeing them 
with a degree of severity, “ to be thus punctual ; a 
failure on this point might have involved you in 
serious difficulties. Ye stand before the king as the 
representatives of wisdom. Ye profess* to be able to 
bring to light hidden mysteries, and make known 


LOST AND FOUND. 


257 


the transactions of the future. The correctness of 
your professions is about to be tested. K it stands 
the ordeal, well ; if not, woe be unto you !” 

“ All this thy servants profess,” replied the chief 
astrologer, “and all this they can perform. Let 
them but learn the desire of the king, and they stand 
ready to execute his pleasure.” 

“ This day,” replied the king, “ while slumbering 
on my bed, I dreamed a peculiar dream, and my 
spirit is troubled to know the vision.” 

“ Oh, king, live forever !” replied the magicians, 
well pleased with the nature of their task ; “ tell thy 
servants the dream, and we will show thee the inter- 
pretation thereof.” 

“ Will ye, indeed !” answered the king, ironically. 
“ But the thing has gone from me. I have no dis- 
tinct remembrance of the various features of the 
dream. And now, as a proof that ye are able to 
give a correct interpretation, I demand that ye 
restore to my mind the dream in all its parts. Re- 
member that ye are not able to impose on me a false 
vision. Now, proceed with your divination ; and if 
in this ye fail, by the gods, ye shall be cut to pieces, 
and your houses shall be made a dunghill.” 

“ Tell thy servants the dream, and we will show 
the interpretation thereof,” answered again the now 
astonished magicians. 

“ Ah, indeed !” said the king, disdainfully ; “ and 


258 


LOST AND FOUND. 


have I not already told you that the thing is gone 
from me ; and how can I tell you the dream ? If I 
was able to do this, ye would readily produce your 
lying and corrupt interpretations. Do ye not pro- 
fess to derive your knowledge and power of interpre- 
tation from the gods ? Then let the same gods reveal 
unto you the dream itself.’^ 

“This is a strange demand, indeed,” answered the 
alarmed astrologers ; “ there is not a man on earth 
that can grant thy desire, and show thee this matter. 
Be assured, O king, that thou requirest impossibili- 
ties at the hands of thy servants ; and there is none 
- other that can show it before the king, except the 
gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh.” 

“ And do you not profess to hold intercourse with 
those gods ?” answered the king, in a passion ; “ thus 
ye have proved yourselves to be a band of lying 
hypocrites. Begone from my presence, ye corrupt 
deceivers, and learn that your guilty career is near 
its close !” 

So the terrifled magicians were hurried from the 
presence of the passionate king, and by his orders 
were confined ; and, moreover, a decree was issued, 
that all the wise men of Babylon should be put to 
death. Such was the unholy impulse of a king, who 
had hitherto manifested, on most occasions, a com- 
mendable degree of self-possession. The reader is 
akeady aware that the King of Babylon was of an 


LOST AND FOTJND. 


259 


excitable temperament, easily wrought upon, but 
not very susceptible of lasting impressions; and, 
withal, deficient in that calm refiection which forms 
so important a characteristic in the character of 
every truly excellent monarch. Had he reflected on 
his former convictions, he might have been reminded 
that there were those in Babylon whom his own lips 
had but recently pronounced far superior to all the 
native wise men and astrologers. But he was car- 
ried away with the excitement of the occasion, and 
Daniel and his three companions were not thought 
of. 

The next day, while Daniel was walking in the 
vicinity of the palace, he was suddenly accosted by 
the captain of the guard, who informed him, that it 
was his painful duty to apprehend him as an indivi- 
dual who was condemned to die by a late edict of 
the king. 

“My worthy friend must certainly be mistaken 
in regard to the person,” answered Daniel, with a 
smile ; “for I am happy to know that in nothing 
have I transgressed the law of my sovereign.” 

“ It would give me much pleasure on this occa- 
sion to find myself mistaken,” replied Arioch ; “ but 
I fear that it will prove otherwise. Art thou not 
Belteshazzar, of the captivity of Judah, and art thou 
not numbered among the wise men ?” 

“And what can be the nature of my offence?” 


260 


LOST AND FOUND. 


asked the young Hebrew, nothing daunted. “ If in 
anything I have offended, I ask not to be spared.” 

“ And hast thou not heard the decree 

“Ho new decree has reached my ears.” 

“ Then I shall communicate to Belteshazzar all I 
know concerning the matter. Yesterday, about the 
ninth hour, my royal master, while resting on his 
couch, in a bower within the palace garden, fell 
asleep, and dreamed a wonderful dream. He awoke. 
But the dream was lost, and he could in nowise 
restore it. He was aware that it had particular 
reference to the future history of Chaldea ; but no 
part of the wonderful vision could he distinctly 
remember. He came to the palace trembling with 
agitation, and gave immediate orders to summon the 
wise men and astrologers to his presence. The 
king’s message was conveyed to the prince of the 
magicians, with the express command, that he should 
make it known to all his companions. In a short 
time a large number assembled in the presence of 
the king, of whom he demanded the lost dream. 
This they were not able to do. The king was 
angry, and pronounced all their pretensions base 
hypocrisy ; and in his wrath he has issued a decree, 
that all the wise men of Babylon shall be put to 
death. Thus, Belteshazzar, I have faithfully revealed 
to thee all.” 

“ Many thanks to thee, kind officer. I have no 


LOST AND FOUND. 


261 


desire to escape thy vigilance. Only permit me to 
see the king, and, peradventure, things may take a 
difierent course.” 

“ Any favor I can show, without violating posi- 
tive orders, will readily he granted. So I will make 
thy pleasure known to the king.” 

Arioch hastened into the presence of the sove- 
reign, and informed him that one of the wise men 
prayed to be admitted into his presence. 

“I desire not to see any of the vile race!” 
answered the king, with a frown. “ I was satisfied 
yesterday that they are a band of lying impostors.” 

“May the king pardon his unworthy servant,” 
replied Arioch ; but the young man that seeks thy 
face to-day, was not among the number yesterday.” 

“ And by what name is he known ?” frowningly 
inquired the king. 

“ His name, O king, is Belteshazzar, of the cap- 
tivity of Judah.” 

“ Belteshazzar ! Belteshazza/r exclaimed the 
king, suddenly rising to his feet. “ May the gods 
forgive me ! Belteshazzar^ whose wonderful display 
of wisdom astonished the city on the day of exami- 
nation % Why did I not think of him sooner ? Yea, 
and his three companions ! and all at the palace ! 
close at hand! and far superior in wisdom to all 
others! — Belteshazzar! Yea, Arioch! By all 
means let the young Hebrew be admitted.” 


262 


LOST AND FOUND. 


The captain of the guard gladly hastened from 
the presence of the king, to inform Daniel of his 
success. 

“ Belteshazzar ! the king grants thy petition, and 
thou art requested to appear before him.” 

Daniel, with his usual calmness and dignity, 
walked into the presence of the king, while Arioch 
was beckoned to retire. 

“ Belteshazzar,” said the king, in a familiar tone of 
voice, “thou art thus admitted into my presence, 
and thou art at perfect liberty to speak freely on 
whatever subject that mostly occupies thy mind. I 
haVe heretofore been well pleased with thy superior 
knowledge and wisdom, as well as that of thy com- 
rades. The army has of late occupied the most of 
my attention; and among the various affairs of 
importance, it is nothing astonishing if some of my 
best subjects are partially overlooked — ^proceed with 
thy request.” 

“ A little over four years ago, O king, according 
to thy direction, thy servant, with his three compa- 
nions, were brought from the land of Judah to the 
great city of Babylon. Hitherto, we have been the 
subjects of thy kind regards. At thy expense we 
have been taught in all the learning and wisdom of 
the Chaldeans ; and, in the presence of hundreds of 
thy worthy nobles, thou sawest fit to pronounce us 
superior in the various branches of learning, and, 


LOST AND FOUND. 


263 


amid enthusiastic cheers, were escorted to the 
palace of the king. We have endeavored to prove 
ourselves worthy of thy favors and regards. We 
have spared no pains to render ourselves agreeable 
in the eyes of our superiors ; and never have we 
heard a word of complaint. We have made no pre- 
tensions to superior wisdom. We are numbered 
among the wise by the direction of the king. In 
all things have we aimed to be thy faithful, loyal 
subjects. Judge then, O king, the astonishment of 
thy servant when, not half an hour ago, he was 
apprehended by the captain of the guard as one 
already appointed to death, according to the direc- 
tion of the king. I wonder not that thine anger is 
kindled against the false pretensions of the magi- 
cians. But why should the innocent suffer with the 
guilty? And why, especially, should thy Hebrew 
servants die without, at least, a trial of their ability 
through the direct agency of their God, to restore to 
the king his lost dream? I, therefore, pray thee, 

0 king, to give thy servant time, and the God that 

1 worship, will give me the knowledge of the dream 
and its interpretations.” 

‘‘ Belteshazzar,” cried the king, “ thy request is 
granted. Go ! and may thy God give thee the 
knowledge of the vision.” 

Daniel left the presence of the king, and, with 
feelings far more agitated than he was wont to pos- 


264 


LOST AND FOUND. 


BOSS, he hastened to join his comrades at their 
apartments. 

“ What now, fair cousin said Azariah. “ What 
am I to learn from such a countenance ? Nothing 
of a joyful nature, I fear !” 

“Alas, comrades!” answered Daniel, “unless 
Jehovah interfere, with a miraculous hand, we are 
undone. The decree has already gone forth from 
royal lips, that all the wise men of Babylon must 
perish by the sword.” 

He then gave his companions a full history of the 
thing, as he had received it from the mouth of 
Arioch, the captain of the guard. 

“ In all our trials hitherto,” said Hananiah, “ we 
have found Jehovah to be our sure refuge. In Him 
we trust, and He will surely open to us a way of 
escape.” 

“The God of our fathers will not suffer His 
chosen few, who have faithfully kept His law among 
the idolatrous Chaldeans, thus to perish by the 
hands of their enemies,” said Mishael. 

“ Surely, in this trial, the God of Israel will main- 
tain and vindicate his honor, and put to shame the 
boasting pretences of idolatrous priests,” said Aza- 
riah, with his countenance beaming with holy confi- 
dence. 

“ Already I feel the strange assurance, that from 
this conflict we shall come forth triumphantly,” said 


LOST AND FOUND. 


265 


Daniel. not Jehovah listen to our united 

cries, and make known unto His servant the king’s 
dream ? Shall we, for a moment, distrust our God, 
the God of our fathers ? Hay, comrades ! The God 
that parted the sea and divided Jordan, will deliver 
us from this calamity, and convince the King of 
Babylon that Jehovah is God, and that His laws are 
far above all human enactments. Comrades ! let us 
bow before our God, and implore Him to grant 
unto me a clear knowledge of the vision, whereby 
our lives will be spared, and Jehovah’s name glori- 
fied.” 

“ Most humbly will we all bow before our God, 
and pray that a clear revelation of the lost dream 
may be made on the mind of our beloved Daniel,” 
said Azariah. 

^‘Even so, amen!” answered Mishael. ^^Let no 
time be lost. Let each one of us retire by himself, 
and plead with Jehovah until He shall see fit to give 
some tokens for good.” 

In solemn silence, the youths of Judah parted, and 
retired to their respective apartments, there to pros- 
trate themselves before the Lord in humble devotion, 
with full confidence that the God in whom they 
trusted would hear their prayer and grant their 
petition. 

Many hours had ah-eady passed away. Stillness 


266 


, LOST AND FOUND. 


prevailed throughout the thoroughfares of the great 
metropolis. Silence reigned throughout Babylon. 
The faithful night guardians solemnly paraded the 
streets in the performance of their important duties. 
The queen of cities was hushed to repose ; its vast 
thousands had, for a while, forgotten their toil and 
sorrow. Old midnight was left far in the rear, and 
some faint signs in the eastern skies betokened the 
distant approach of day. But yonder, on their 
bended knees, see the trembling forms of Amono- 
ber’s children ! For many hours have they wrestled 
with God. Does He hear them ? But where is 
Daniel? Let us silently enter his chamber. The 
son of Baramon is asleep ! Mark his countenance ! 
See the working of those features! Behold the 
heavy heavings of that chest ! Mark the occasional 
compression of those lips, and the peculiar trembling 
of those eyelids, while signs of pleasurable and fear- 
ful emotions, alternately steal over those almost 
supernatural features. Disturb not his holy slum- 
ber ! 

Still the three brothers, “ with their faces toward 
Jerusalem^ are bowed before the Lord. But hark ! 
Ah ! it is the well-known voice of Daniel. It rings 
melodiously throughout every apartment, and it falls 
on the ears of the cousins. Hark ! 

“ Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever, 
for wisdom and might are His. And He changeth 


LOST AND FOUND. 


267 


the times and seasons. He removeth and setteth np 
kings. He giveth wisdom unto the wise, and know- 
ledge to them that seek understanding. He revealeth 
deep and secret things. He knoweth what is in the 
darkness, and the light dwelleth with Him. I thank 
Thee and praise Thee, O God of my fathers, who 
hast given me wisdom and might, and hast made 
known unto me now what we desired of Thee ; for 
Thou hast made known to us now the king’s mat- 
ter.” 

The young Hebrews were soon locked together in 
one fond embrace. There was weeping there, but 
they wept for joy. There were tears there, but they 
were tears of gratitude. The great struggle was 
over. They had prevailed with the Almighty. Faith 
was triumphant. The lost dream was found, and 
written in indelible characters upon the heart and 
memory of the foreign youth. 

Early in the morning, Daniel sought an interview 
with Arioch, and besought the reversing of the sen- 
tence against the wise men, and assured him that he 
was fully prepared to appear before the king, and 
restore to him the lost vision. 

“ Let Belteshazzar be assured,” said the captain of 
the guard, ‘Hhat I shall not move a finger against 
the wise men, but by the positive orders of the king, 
and I am happy to say, that he hath ordered me to 
delay execution until I receive further directions* 


268 


LOST AND FOUND. 


If I can be of any service to Beltesliazzar, I am at his 
pleasure.’’ 

‘‘ In one hour, then, I will call on thee again, and 
thou shalt accompany me into the presence of the 
king,” and Daniel departed. 

“ The gods have favored me,” said Arioch, “ I am 
now saved from the unwelcome task. Some of our 
wise men, I know, are the very embodiment of dark 
depravity, and their death would benefit the nation ; 
but there are others that we can ill afford to lose, 
and if those Hebrews are not among the most per- 
fect, then Arioch, the captain of the guard, is no 
judge of human merit. If those superior fellows 
had been put to death, then indeed the King of 
Babylon would have committed a grand blunder. 
But why did they not receive notice from the prince 
of the magicians? Ah! the miserable, narrow- 
minded pretender is jealous of their wisdom and 
superior knowledge; and yet, through this very 
Belteshazzar the villain’s life is to be spared. Well, 
this telling a person what he dreamed is something 
new, even in Babylon ; and if he does it to the satis- 
faction of the king, it requires no great powers of 
discernment to know who, in one month from to-day, 
will be the greatest man in Babylon.” 

Daniel found his companions sunk into calm slum- 
ber, from which they were not then awakened. He 
partook of a slight repast, bowed once more in ado- 


LOST AND FOUND. 


269 


ration before liis God, and returned to seek Ariocb, 
the captain of the guard. 

They were soon on their way to the palace. Arioch 
first entered. 

“ O king, live forever ! Belteshazzar is without, 
desiring to see thee ; and ” 

‘‘ 1^0 more from thee at this time,” interrupted the 
king ; “ retire, and send the young man hither.” 

The officer, well used to the manner of his sove- 
reign, bowed himself low and retired. 

“ Belteshazzar,” said Arioch, “ thou art admitted; 
and may the gods give thee success.” 

With a firm step, and a calm look, and with full 
confidence in the God of Israel, the Hebrew youth 
once more marched into the presence of the King of 
Chaldea. 

“ Belteshazzar,” cried the king, “ art thou able to 
make known unto me the dream which I have seen, 
and the interpretation thereof ?” 

“ The secret which the king demandeth of his ser- 
vant, is far above the knowledge and comprehension 
of all his wise men, astrologers, magicians, and sooth- 
sayers. But the God of Heaven — that Jehovah that 
dwelleth in light — that cannot be approached by 
mortals — He revealeth secrets, and maketh known to 
the king, Hebuchadnezzar, what shall come to pass 
in the latter days. Be it known, therefore, to the 
king, that this secret is not revealed to mo through 


270 


LOST AND FOUND. 


any wisdom that I have more than any living, but it 
is the kind interposition of Jehovah in behalf of thy 
servant, and his companions in tribulation, who are 
doomed to die ; and, moreover, to show the king 
that Jehovah is the only God. 

“Thy dream, and the vision of thy head, are 
these : As for thee, 0 king, thy thoughts came into 
thy mind, upon thy bed, what should come to pass 
hereafter; and He that revealeth secrets maketh 
known to thee the grand events of the future. 

“ Thou, O king, sawest, and behold a great image. 
This great image, whose brightness was excellent, 
stood before thee, and the form thereof was terrible. 
This image’s head was of fine gold, his breast and 
arms of silver, his belly and thighs of brass, his legs 
of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay. Thou 
sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, 
which smote the image upon the feet which were of 
iron and clay, and brake them to pieces. Then was 
the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, 
broke to pieces together, and became like the chaff 
of the summer threshing fioors, and the wind carried 
them away, that no place was found for them ; and 
the stone that smote the image became a great moun- 
tain, and filled the whole earth. This is the dream. 
How, O king, listen to the interpretation thereof. 

“ Thou, O king, art a king of kings : for the God of 
Heaven hath given thee a kingdom, power, strength, 


LOST AND FOUND. 


271 


and glory ; and wheresoever the children of men 
dwell, the beasts of the field, and the fowls of the 
heaven, hath He given unto thine hand, and hath 
made thee ruler over them all. Thou art this head 
of gold. And after thee shall arise another kingdom 
inferior to thee ; and another third kingdom of brass, 
which shall bear rule over the earth. And the 
fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron : forasmuch 
as iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things ; 
and as iron that breaketh all these, shall it break in 
pieces and bruise. And whereas thou sawest the 
feet and toes, part of potter’s clay and part of iron, 
the kingdom shall be divided ; but there shall be in 
it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou 
sawest the iron mixed with clay, so the kingdom 
shall be partly strong and partly broken. And 
whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they 
shall mingle themselves with the seed of men ; but 
they shall not cleave one to another ; even as iron is 
not mixed with clay. And in the days of these 
kings shall the God of Heaven set up a kingdom, 
which shall never be destroyed ; and this kingdom 
shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in 
pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall 
stand forever. Forasmuch as thou sawest that the 
stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, 
and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the 
clay, the silver, and the gold ; the great God hath 


272 


LOST AND FOUND. 


made known to the king what shall come to pass 
hereafter : and the dream is certain, and the inter* 
pretation thereof sure.” 

For a while the king, in silent astonishment, gazed 
on the wonderful being before him ; then he arose 
and fell prostrate at the feet of the captive Hebrew, 
and paid him adoration suitable only to a divine 
being. 

“ Let thy adoration be paid to Jehovah, O king I” 
cried Daniel, “ for it is He that revealeth secrets, 
and bringeth to light the hidden mysteries.” 

“ Of a truth, your God is a God of gods,” cried 
the king, “ and a revealer of secrets ; seeing thou 
couldst reveal this mystery. And now, Belteshaz- 
zar, thou art exalted to be a ruler over the whole 
province of Babylon ; and chief of the governors 
over all the wise men of Chaldea ; and if thou de- 
sirest any particular favor, let it not be hidden from 
the king, for thou art worthy of all honors ; and the 
full desire of thy heart shall be given thee.” 

“ For himself, thy servant has nothing to ask ; but 
be it known to thee, O king, that thou art as much 
indebted for the restoration of the vision to my three 
companions as to thy servant ; for in answer to our 
miited prayers the secret was made known. I pray 
thee, therefore, that while I am thus honored, that 
my companions may share in it.” 

“ Wisely remarked. Thy three companions shall 


LOST Am) FOUKD. 


273 


be promoted to posts of honor and trust in the 
empire. Let them, under thee, preside over the 
province of Babylon.” 

Thus Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, 
through the miraculous interposition of that Jeho- 
vah they loved, and whose law they honored, were 
elevated to be the chief personages in the Chaldean 
empire. Surely “ the wrath of man shall praise 
Thee, the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.” 


12 * 


274 


A DETERMINATION TO DO 


CHAPTEE XXn. 

IN WHICH A GREAT MAN IS DETERMINED TO DO SOME- 
THING VERT WONDERFUL. 

Years passed by, and nninternpted success 
attended tbe reign of the King of Babylon. The 
aggrandizement of the city was without a parallel in 
the history of the past. It appeared to have become 
the leading passion of the monarch’s mind. The 
reader may have a faint idea of the glory of the city, 
when he remembers that it was a regular square, 
forty-five miles in compass, enclosed by a wall two 
hundred feet high, and fifty broad, in which there 
were one hundred gates of brass. Its principal orna- 
ments were the Temple of Belus, and the famous 
“ hanging gardens.” 

“ The Temple of Belus was most remarkable for 
a prodigious tower that stood in the midst of it. 
According to Herodotus, it was a square of a fur- 
long on each side ; that is, half a mile in the whole 
compass ; and according to Strabo, it was also a fur- 
long in height. It consisted of eight towers, built 


SOMETHING VERY WONDERFUL. 


275 


one above the other ; and because it decreased gra- 
dually towards the top, Strabo calls the whole a 
pyramid. It is not only asserted, but proved, that 
this tower far exceeded the greatest of the pyramids 
of Egypt in height. The ascent to the top was by 
stairs round the outside. Over the whole, on the top 
of the tower, was an observatory, by means of which 
the Babylonians became more expert in astronomy 
than any other nations ; and made, in a short time, 
the great progress in it ascribed to them in history. 

“ The ‘ hanging gardens ’ contained a square of 
four plethra, that is, of four hundred feet on every 
side, and were carried aloft into the air in the man- 
ner of several large terraces, one above another, till 
the height equalled that of the walls of the city. 
The ascent was from terrace to terrace, by stairs ten 
feet wide. The whole pile was sustained by vast 
arches, raised upon other arches, one above the other, 
and strengtliened by a wall twenty-two feet thick, 
surrounding it on every side. On the top of the 
arches, were first laid large fiat stones, sixteen feet 
long and four broad ; over these was a layer of reeds, 
mixed with a great quantity of bitumen, upon which 
were laid two rows of bricks, closely cemented 
together with plaster. The whole was covered with 
thick sheets of lead ; upon which lay the mould of the 
garden. And all this fiooring was contrived to keep 
the moisure of the mould from running through the 


276 


A DETERMINATION TO DO 


arches. The mould, or earth laid here, was so deep 
that the greatest trees might take root in it; and 
with such the terraces were covered, as well as with 
all other plants and flowers that were proper for gar- 
dens of pleasure. In the upper terrace, there was 
an engine, or kind of pump, by which water was 
drawn up out of the river, and from thence the whole 
garden was watered. In the spaces between the 
several arches, upon which the whole structure 
rested, were large and magnificent apartments, that 
were very light, and had the advantage of a beauti- 
ful prospect.” — Eollm^s Ancient History, 

In addition to these magnificent works of art, the 
public buildings of Babylon were counted by thou- 
sands, and its splendid mansions by tens of thousands. 

The four Hebrews still continued in power, and 
more than retained their former excellence. Daniel 
was highly esteemed by the king for his great wis- 
dom and skill in the affairs of government; but 
those grand impressions of the superiority of Jeho- 
vah, made upon the monarch’s mind at the intei’pre- 
tation of the dream, had well-nigh been obliterated. 
Pride rebelled against the thought of the future 
overthrow of the empire ; and fain would he have 
persuaded himself, that uneasiness brought about by 
a troublesome dream was unworthy of the grand 
monarch of the world. 

The three brothers, in their spheres, performed 


SOMETHING VERY WONDERFUL. 


277 


their duties with that degree of perfection and exact- 
itude that greatly pleased the king; and for this, 
more than on account of their genuine excellence, 
were they regarded by him in a favorable light. 
Those pleasing qualities so apparent in the earlier 
history of the king, were fast disappearing, to give 
way to pride, vanity, peevishness, and even cruelty. 

The bold and impetuous declaration of the king, 
in regard to the sovereignty of the God of Israel, and 
the peculiar circumstances under which the poor 
Hebrews were promoted, were far from being for- 
gotten by the Babylonians. There was a deep and 
abiding dissatisfaction on the minds of thousands in 
the realm ; not so much on account of the elevation 
of the Hebrews, as on account of their conviction 
that their great sovereign was not a sincere worship- 
per of the gods of the empire. The king, by some 
occasional pleasant remarks from a number of his 
nobles, had noticed more than once, that there was 
something in their language that indicated a lack of 
confidence in his fidelity to the gods. Hebuchad- 
nezzar, notwithstanding his increasing vanity, was 
far from being indifferent to the estimation in which 
he was held by his subjects. He knew that his 
safety was based not so much on his power, as the 
confidence and friendship of his people ; and he was 
determined, if by his former professions he had un- 
wisely magnified the God of Daniel, and thereby had 


278 


A DETERMINATION TO DO 


lost the confidence of his Chaldean subjects, to give 
them unmistakable proof that he still was a worship- 
per at the shrine of Belus. 

“Welcome, Belrazi, into my presence,” said the 
king, in a familiar manner ; “ thou hast been in my 
service for many years, and I have no fault to find 
with thy conduct. From the nature of thy position, 
thou art called to mingle in very numerous circles, 
and no man at the palace is better qualified to judge 
of the feelings of the subjects toward their king than 
thou. Come, now, be frank and plain with thy sove-. 
reign, and tell me how I stand in the estimation of 
my nobles.” 

“ O king, live for ever !” replied the officer, highly 
delighted with this unusual mark of the king’s confi- 
dence. “Thou livest in the daily warm affections 
of thy nobles, and in the pure regards of all thy 
numerous subjects. Thou art the peculiarly favored 
of the gods. All the nations of the earth fear thee, 
and pay their homage at thy feet.” 

“ True. But art thou not aware that on one point 
my subjects are not as fully satisfied with their king 
as they might be ? Behold, I have placed unusual 
confidence in my servant, and in return the king 
require th equal sincerity.” 

“ As thy soul liveth, O king, I shall hide nothing 
from thee. In mingling with thy nobles, I find that, 
without distinction, they are abundantly loyal. In 


SOMETHING VERY WONDERFUL. 


279 


a very few instances, I have heard language that 
indicated that my lord the king was favorably in- 
clined toward the God of the Hebrews, and less 
ardent in his devotion to the gods of Chaldea. But 
in this, has not my lord the king the perfect right to 
do as seemeth good in his sight 

“ The King of Babylon can do as seemeth good in 
his sight ; and it shall seem good in my sight, not^ 
many days hence, to give abundant proof that the 
gods of Chaldea are the gods of the king, and that 
the fears of my nobles are ill-founded. I am well 
satisfied with thy words. Let this interview, and 
others of the same nature which we may have, 
remain a secret. Thou mayest now leave, and to- 
morrow at the third hour, be punctual to meet me 
again at this apartment.” 

The dignitary retired, and the king was left alone 
in his apartment. 

“ My suspicions were well founded ! And, indeed, 
have they had no cause? Well, I was then young, 
and without experience. But was not the recovery 
of that dream a wonderful thing ? Will any one 
dare deny that? Had the God of Belteshazzar 
nothing to do with it ? Again my thoughts are on 
the God of Israel ! Tis hard to banish it from my 
mind ! The interpretation was natural, and perfectly 
consistent. But I swear by the gods, that it shall 
not come to pass ! I will establish my empire on 


280 


A DETEEMINATION TO DO 


sucli a sure foundation that it shall not be in the 
power of mortals to shake it ! Are not the nations 
at m j command ? Are not my armies stationed on 
every shore ? Is not Babylon the terror of kings ? 
Ah ! where is the power that can compete with Chal- 
dea ? But where am I wandering to ? My nobles 
are jealous of my fidelity to the gods. Yea, truly, 
and have I not given them reason ? This must go 
no further. If I have some lingering feam of the 
God of Belteshazzar, it must not be made manifest. 
In this I must regain the full confidence of the 
nation. Are they jealous of the four Hebrews ? In 
this I fear them not. They are worth more to my 
empire than any chosen score of their fellow-officers. 
And of the wisdom of my wise men — is not more 
than one half of it centred in Belteshazzar? If they 
are envious of these young men, let it not be known 
to the king, or by the powers of Belus, I will let 
them feel my vengeance I 

“ But for the king to be suspected of being a be- 
liever in their God, is of a more serious nature. 
"What measure shall I resort to, in order to satisfy 
the mind of the nation? Deny the insinuation 
in a proclamation ? Shall the King of Babylon 
ever stoop to this ? Kever ! Something more con- 
genial with royal dignity than this must be found. 
An image? Yea! That will do, O king! Thou 
hast weU thought. An image of Bell. What? 


SOMETHING VEEY WONDEEFUL. 


281 


‘ With the head of gold, the breast and arms of sil- 
ver, the belly and thighs of brass, the legs of iron, 
the feet of iron and clay ?’ Nay ! The image Bell 
which I shall set up for public worship, shall be all 
of gold. Why otherwise ? My wealth is inexhausti- 
ble. Who, after such a display, would ever suspect 
the King of Babylon of adhering to the God of the 
Hebrews ? This, then, is my purpose. I shall build 
a great image of Bell, made of pure gold, and set it 
up in some favorable spot, and appoint a day for its 
public dedication.’’ 

The next morning, at the appointed hour, Belrazi 
was punctual to meet the king at his apartment. 
The monarch, well pleased with his scheme of the 
image, manifested a pleasant countenance. 

“Thou art punctual, Belrazi. The king is well 
pleased to meet thee. Thy frank sincerity yesterday 
was an additional proof of thy worth. I have seen 
fit, since we parted, to bestow some thought on the 
subject on which we conversed. It is of the utmost 
importance to the well-being and security of the 
empire, that the people have unbounded confidence 
in their king, in all things ; in matters of religion as 
well as in matters of state. Now, in order to expel 
all doubts from the minds of my nobles, in regard to 
my fidelity to the gods of my fathers, I have thought 
of a measure which, I trust, must prove successful. 
It is this ; Let an image of our god Bell be made of 


282 


A DETERMINATION TO DO 


gold. Let it be of large dimensions, and far superior 
to any image heretofore seen in any country. Let it 
be set up in some favorable spot ; and on the day of 
its dedication, let all who hold offices under the 
government, be commanded, by a royal decree, to 
appear on the spot, and, at the appointed hour, fall 
down and worship it ; and let the penalty of disobe- 
dience be death. Let those who dare set at nought 
the will of the king, be taken and thrown into the 
burning fiery furnace. What thinkestBelrazi of this 

“ O king, live for ever ! Thy goodness is un- 
bounded. Thy design is dictated by that wisdom 
that cometh from the gods. The measure shall be 
hailed throughout the empire with shouts of rejoic- 
ing, and the day of its dedication will be a day of 
days in the future history of Chaldea.” 

“ Let no time be lost, then,” replied the king. 
“ Let my head goldsmith be called, and from the lips 
of the king let him receive instructions in regard to 
the making of the image. This is my desire. Let 
the measure be known but to a- few, until the procla- 
mation shall go forth.” 

The head goldsmith was soon in the presence of 
the king; and after much deliberation, the exact 
dimensions of the great image were settled upon ; 
and, moreover, it was agreed, that by a certain day 
it should be completed. 

According to the direction of the king, no pub- 


SOMETHING VERY WONDERFUL. 


283 


licitj was given to the measure. Few of the king’s 
confidential friends were apprised of it. In the mean 
time, no pains were spared by the chief goldsmith to 
have everything in readiness by the time appointed. 
Hundreds of the craft were called together to speed 
the great undertaking; and even before the time 
agreed upon, the idol was ready to be set up ; word 
was sent to the king, and immediately the grand 
proclamation was trumpeted far and wide, through- 
out the length and breadth of the vast empire : 

“ Hebuchadnezzar, King of Babylon, to all his 
Princes, Governors, Captains, Judges, Treasurers, 
Counsellors, Sheriffs, and all rulers of his provinces : 
Ye are hereby commanded to appear on the twenty- 
third day of the eighth month, at the third hour of the 
day, in the plain of Dura, within the province of 
Babylon, to witness the dedication of the great image 
which I have set up in honor of Bell, the god of the 
Chaldeans. Ye are, moreover, hereby commanded, 
at the hour appointed, to fall down and worship the 
golden image. Disobedience will be punished witlj 
the utmost rigor. Those who shall refuse to bow and 
worship, shall in that same hour be taken and thrown 
into a burning fiery furnace. 

Given under my hand and seal, at the great City 
of Babylon, on this the fourth day of the seventh 
month. Hebuohadnezzar.” 


284 


A DETERMINATION TO DO 


The dedication of the great image, now became 
the great theme of conversation. In city and vil- 
lage, on hill and dell, in the palace and cottage, it 
was the leading subject; and throughout the empire 
it gave universal satisfaction. The measure for the 
time being had its desired effect, to establish in the 
minds of the Chaldeans the conviction that the king 
was faithful to the gods. 

This proclamation was received by the three 
Hebrews with profound astonishment and deep 
regret. For many years now they had enjoyed 
sweet tranquillity and worshipped the God of their 
fathers in calm simplicity; and this was the first 
time, since they came to Babylon, that they were 
required to do violence to their conscience, by wor- 
shipping another god. Daniel, on business of great 
importance, was sent to Egypt, with instructions to 
have everything arranged to his perfect satisfaction 
before his return. 

The three worthies soon met for the special pur- 
pose of deciding upon an uniform course of action 
to be followed in the approaching emergency. Ho 
fearful apprehensions could be read in those counte- 
nances. Ho paleness gathered upon those cheeks. 
Ho trembling seized those limbs. Ho fainting fear 
took hold of their spirits. Their eyes sparkled with 
holy courage, their cheeks fiashed with noble emo- 


SOMETHING VERY WONDERFUL. 


285 


tions. Their forms were unusually erect, and they 
were fully prepared for the worst. 

The opening remarks were from Hananiah. 

“Well, brothers, another cloud seems to darken 
our skies, and to hang threateningly over our heads ; 
but I trust that, as servants of the Most High, we 
have by this time learned to gaze upon such things 
without terror or alarm. We are now assembled 
together, to take a calm, sober look at the thing as 
it really is, and decide on our future course. We 
are surely much indebted to the king. For a num- 
ber of years, we have been the recipients of his 
bounty, and the objects of his kind regards, for 
which, undoubtedly, we all feel grateful. Here we 
are promoted to high stations of trust and honor in 
the nation. We are no longer Jewish subjects; we 
are very properly under the government of the 
King of Babylon. Hitherto we have yielded per- 
fect obedience to the laws of our government, which 
obedience is the duty of every citizen — this we all 
admit : human governments are from God. But the 
question is this : is it our duty, as the professed wor- 
shippers of the God of Israel, to yield obedience to 
the insolent demand of an unholy and wicked law, 
that throws insult into the very face of the God of 
Heaven, and the Jehovah of the universe ? In this 
case, either obedience or disobedience must be pleas- 
ing to God. Is it the will of Jehovah that we 


286 


A DETERMINATION TO DO 


should obey this law, or disobey it ? To my mind, 
it is clear that, in tbis case, nothing short of a 
manly disobedience can be agreeable to the will of 
our God. Brothers, we must have decision of cha- 
racter. In this matter there must be no compromis- 
ing with iniquity. We must spit in the face of 
temptation, and resolve to be right ! On one hand, 
behold wealth, honor, dignity, the favor of the king, 
and the applause of idolators, and the frowns of 
Jehovah. On the other hand, behold a raging fiery 
furnace, dishonor, disgrace, the ridicule of the popu- 
lace, the frowns of the king, with the smiles of the 
God of OUT fathers. Brothers, my mind is set- 
tled.” 

And Hananiah took his seat, with a smile of holy 
satisfaction playing on his lip, when Mishael sud- 
denly arose, and said : 

“The question rests here, brothers! Can any 
edict from any king, potentate, or human power, 
make null and void the laws of the eternal God ? 
To this question, from us, there is but one short 
answer, and that is found in the word, ‘ Nay P Is 
He not higher than the highest ? Are not His com- 
mands far superior to all human edicts? The law 
of Jehovah is supreme, and let the higher law be 
obeyed, though the heavens should fall ! Azariah, 
what sayest thou ?” 

“ I say I shall not bow to any god but the God of 


SOMETHING VEEY WONDERFUL. 


28T 


Israel ! In Him I trust*. K we perish by the band 
of our enemies, so let it be ! Better death than a 
base betrayal of our sacred trust. But is not that 
God, that saved us once from death, able to deliver 
us again? Is His arm shortened, that he cannot 
save ? Then let them heat their fiery furnace t 
That God, in whom we trust, will yet deliver us 
from this calamity, and overrule this dark provi- 
dence to His glory.” 

A knock was heard at the door ! The door was 
opened, and the pleasant voice of the new-comer 
gave them to understand that he was no other than 
the ever kind-hearted Apgomer. 

“I trouble you, at this time, as a bbarer of 
dispatches from my kind master, Belteshazzar, who 
is now in Egypt, on government business of pressing 
importance. Before he left, he gave me positive 
orders to deliver all messages to his cousins without 
the least delay : in obedience to which command I 
have now broke in upon your consultation.” 

“ Thou art ever welcome, dear Apgomer I” 
answered Hananiah, and especially to-day, as a 
bearer of a dispatch from one we love so well.” 

“ And here is another, from one that, peradven- 
ture, ye love the more. Ye perceive that the 
children of tjudah have some confidence in their 
Chaldean friend.” 

‘‘And great is the confidence thou deservest, as 


288 


A DETERMINATION TO DO 


one that has proved himself a genuine friend in 
every trial,” said Azariah. 

“ Let not my noble friend speak thus !” said the 
modest Chaldean, for I deserve it not. I must 
hastily return, and any further dispatches that may 
be sent to my care shall, without delay, be conveyed 
hither. Adieu !” 

Tliese dispatches proved to be letters. The last 
delivered was confidentially handed to Apgomer by 
Mathias, and was written by Perreeza, 

The letter from Daniel was first considered. It 
was read aloud by Azariah, and the contents were 
as follows : 

“ Ever Dear Cousins : I have this moment read 
the wonderful proclamation of the king, in regard to 
the great image of Bell, to be dedicated on the 
plains of Dura. By some strange providence, he 
saw fit to send me hither, with imperative instruc- 
tions to remain until some unpleasant affairs 
between the two governments are amicably 
adjusted; and before this can be accomplished, the 
great idolatrous display will have passed. Your 
minds, undoubtedly, have been much troubled in 
view of the unpleasant position in which ye are 
pla<5ed. So hath the mind of your bejoved cousin. 
Already I know full well that, with holy courage, 
ye are ready for the grand trial. The flames of a 


SOMETHING VERY WONDERFUL. 


289 


fiery furnace must fail to frighten a true Israelite 
from the worship of the God of his fathers. Past 
favors are not to be repaid by proving traitors to the 
God of Israel. We are the temjporal subjects of the 
King of Babylon it is true, and in anything that 
interferes not with the command of Jehovah, we 
are happy to render him willing obedience: but 
with us obedience to the higher law is paramount to 
all other considerations. The words of a loving 
mother are yet fresh in my mind. The morning on 
which we left our beloved Jerusalem, she called me 
to her apartment, and, among a multitude of other 
good things, she said, ‘The same integrity to the 
law of thy God will certainly secure thy prosperity 
among strangers. Thy path may occasionally be 
obstructed ; but trust in God, my son, and all will 
be well. The land whither thou goest is a land of 
universal idolatry, where the God of thy fathers is 
not known, and where His worship may cause uni- 
versal ridicule. Heed them not. With thy face 
toward Jerusalem, let thy petitions daily ascend to 
the God of Abraham, and He will direct thy paths. 
Hever prove a traitor to the religion of thy fathers. 
My son will be obedient to the laws of his king, that 
do not come in contact with his religion ; but if ever 
thou art required to render obedience to any law 
that clashes with the law of thy God, remember, my 
13 


290 


A DETEEMINATION TO DO 


son, that disobedience to that law must he rendered, 
even unto death if required. Let “ obedience to 
the Higher Law ” be thy motto ; for thy mother 
would sooner hear of thy death as a martyr to the 
religion of Judah, than of thy promotion to a throne 
by apostasy.’ 

“ These burning words of your Aunt Josepha, to 
her son Daniel, are the words of Daniel to his cou- 
sins. Prove true to your religion ! and if in this ye 
die, it shall be but the will of your God. But, 
cousins, ye shall not die ! That same Jehovah who 
appeared in our behalf years ago, in the revelation 
of the king’s dream, will again stretch out His arm 
to save. If Jehovah interferes in your behalf, there 
is not fire enough in all Chaldea to injure a hair of 
your head. I long to be with you ! Nothing would 
give me greater pleasure than to be immediately 
called back to Babylon. Then side by side would 
we stand erect, and scorn to bow before a golden 
image. But it appears to be the will of Jehovah 
that I should be absent. I have confidence that I 
shall soon embrace you in Babylon ; but if in this I 
am mistaken, we soon shall meet in the better Jeru- 
salem above. 

“ Daioel.” 


It was with some difficulty that Azariah com- 
manded sufficient control over his feelings, to enable 


SOMETHING VERY WONDERFUL. 


291 


him to read the letter aloud ; but with something of 
a trembling accent it was done, when they all for a 
few minutes indulged in the luxury of affectionate 
tears. 

“ Thanks be to Jehovah I” cried Mishael, “ for 
such sweet consolation in the midst of sore afflic- 
tion.” 

“ But what says our beloved Perreeza ?” said Han- 
aniah. 

No one felt , willing to read aloud their sister’s 
letter, so it was read by each in silence. It ran, 
thus : 

“ Dear Brothers : "With emotions indescribable, 
Perreeza endeavors to write these few lines, that 
may impart some consolation to her dear brothers 
while strong waves of affliction pass over their souls. 
Being much confined of late to my dwelling, it was 
but yesterday that I derived any knowledge of that 
awful proclamation of the king in regard to his great 
image. From the heavy countenances of my hus- 
band and Uncle Esrom, I readily learned that 
something of a painful nature had transpired. In 
kindness to your sister, for many days they kept it 
to themselves ; and it was with much importunity 
and tears that I at last prevailed upon them to 
divulge the cause of their sorrow. O, my brothers I 
the companions and guardians of my juvenile hours. 


292 


A DETEEMmATION TO DO 


into whose care and warm affections I was com- 
mitted by the parting words of a dying mother! 
Oh, my brothers ! how ardently does your sister love 
you ! how deep for you is the affection of Perreeza’s 
heart ! What can I say that will cause one sweet 
ingredient to drop into y6ur bitter cup ? hTothing 
better do I know, than the favorite sentence of our 
beloved Jeremiah. If the good prophet were here 
would he not say, ‘ Jehovah is the strength of all 
His saints ; trust in Him and be at peace 1^ Oh, how 
sweetly flowed the gentle words of the man of God ! 
Brothers I dear as ye seem to my throbbing heart, 
terrible as the flery furnace may rage, Perreeza has 
no desire that your safety should be purchased at a 
dishonorable price. Hay, brothers ! if for a moment 
I should indulge in such an unholy desire, that 
moment I should forfeit all right to call you brothers. 
I shall not even advise you to stand firm in the fiery 
trial. Ah ! too well do I know that your noble souls 
already scorn the command of an apostate king, 
who once acknowledged the supremacy of the God 
of Israel. Brothers ! Perreeza tremblingly believes 
that ye shall not die. I trust I have not read the 
history of our nation for naught, neither have I for- 
gotten the miraculous revelation of a lost dream, to 
speed the wrath of an enraged monarch, and save the 
lives of the innocent. Brothers ! this God is our God 
for ever and ever. Oh, ray faith takes hold of His 


SOMETHING VERY WONDERFCTL. 


293 


mercy, and I hear some gentle whisperings, saying : 
• ‘ Thy brothers shall not die V Is it not the voice 
of some sweet angel of mercy commissioned to 
administer peace to a sorrowful daughter of earth ? 
Kememher, brothers, that in your behalf many 
prayers shall ascend to Jehovah by night and by 
day. Among these shall be found the trembling 
petitions of Perreeza; and will they not prove 
accejitable to Him who said : ‘ Call upon me in the 
day of trouble and I will answer thee V My 
precious Jupheena with her little daughter Sarah 
(a good Hebrew name) came to see me this morn- 
ing, and she is very confident that the God in whom 
we trust will bring you through this trial triumph- 
antly. Dear brothers, accept this hasty dispatch as 
an offering of pure affection. Pare well, until our 
next joyful meeting. 

Perreeza.” 

With full hearts, the brothers bowed before the 
Lord and rolled their burdens upon the Almighty. 
The entire consecration was now made, and they 
were ready for the trial. The struggle was over and 
their minds became as calm and tranquil as a 
summer evening. 


294 


THE ^‘higher law” TRIUMPHANT. 


CHAPTER xxm. 

THE “higher law” TRIUMPHANT. 

In an extravagantly furnislied apartment of a fine 
looking mansion in the heart of the city, sits a family 
group, consisting of a father, mother, two sons, and 
one daughter. They are far from exhibiting in their 
countenances that contentment of mind which is a 
“ continual feast,” and yet something has transpired 
that gives them, for the time being, an unusual 
degree of pleasurable emotions. 

The father leaves his seat, and with folded arms 
he begins to pace slowly backward and forward the 
length of the apartment, with an air of pompous 
dignity, while ever and anon a smile of extreme 
selfishness plays on his lips. He has received 
intelligence which he considers by no means dis- 
pleasing. 

The mother, to whom nature has been rather 
niggardly in the endowment of outward charms, is 
loaded with a superabundance of golden ornaments, 
in the vain attempt to supply the lack of the 
of the natural with the artificial. In her eye yon 


295 


THE ‘‘higher law” TRIUMPHANT. 

look in vain for intelligence, or in lier countenance 
for benevolence : but she smiles ! yea, indeed, with 
something the mother is evidently pleased. 

The two sons, in making a declaration of their 
brotherhood to a stranger, would stand in no danger 
of being suspected on that point as deceivers. The 
resemblance truly is quite striking. If in one counte- 
nance you can trace signs of disappointed ambition, 
so you can in the other. If in the eye of one you can 
read envy and malice, their counterparts are certainly 
visible in the eye of the other ; and if in the com- 
pressed lips of that brother you learn that he is 
looking for revenge, trouble not yourself to scruti- 
nize the other, for be assured he presents the same 
unhappy and guilty signs. But at this time, the 
brothers are greatly delighted with some measure 
that has already or is to transpire. 

The daughter was once very young, and still she is 
very beautiful — in her own estimation. To this she 
clings as a very essential part of her creed, that she 
constitutes a very important share of the beauty of 
Babylonia, but in getting it implanted into the creed 
of others, she proves very unsuccessful — ^her converts 
being wholly confined to her father’s household. 
She also, with the rest, on this night manifests an 
unusual degree of hilarity. 

“Ah! they are ensnared at last,” said Scribbo, 


296 THE ‘‘ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

with an air of triumph. “ They must either deny 
their religion or face the furnace. This is right, and 
happy am I that the king has at last seen fit to 
enact a law that will bear with stringency on these 
pretending foreigners who fill the most important 
stations in the government.” 

“ But, brother,” said the sister, eagerly, “ which 
thinkest thou they will chose — the worship of our 
gods or the fiery furnace ?” 

“ I am in hopes they are fanatical enough to 
choose the latter,” answered the brother; “for in 
case they should chose the former, they would be as 
much in our way as ever. But then it would be 
some consolation to know that they had been com- 
pelled to worship and bow before the gods of the 
Chaldeans.” 

“ There is one thing to be deeply regretted,” said 
Shagoth. “ I am informed that Belteshazzar, the 
great Bab Mag, is now in Egypt, and is not expected 
to return for some weeks. He also ought to bear 
them company and share the same fate. But, if we 
can only put these three out of our way we shall 
have abundant reason to adore the gods.” 

“ But, my sons,” said the mother, “ will not these 
Hebrews elude notice among so many ? The gods 
know how 1 fear lest after all they may escape.” 

“Fear not that, mother,” answered Scribbo. 


297 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

Shagoth and myself will so arrange matters as to 
be near them ; and if they bow not with ns we will 
on the spot report them to the king.” 

“ This is a matter of ponderous importance, and 
of immense consequences,” said the promenading 
pomposity. “ From this, Chaldea shall hereafter 
reap abundant harvests. These proud and insolent 
foreigners who insinuate themselves into offices 
which native Chaldeans ought to fill, will now learn 
a lesson of modesty to which they have hitherto been 
strangers. Far better for our beloved Chaldea if the 
superstitious brood had been left in their own coun- 
try. May the gods grant that every Hebrew office- 
holder may so cling to his imaginary god, as to walk 
straight from office into sure destmction. My motto 
is ‘ Chaldeans for Chaldea !’ Personally, I have no 
hostility toward these young men. Hay! But, 
O my country ! my country ! it is for thee my heart 
bleeds ! Sons ! ye shall 'do well to be on your guard, 
and see to it that they escape not your vigilance. If 
they die, their offices will be vacant, and must soon 
be supplied by some persons of ability. 0 my 
country! It is for thee, O Chaldea! my heart 
bleeds!” 

“But,” said the anxious mother, “are not these 
important offices at the disposal of the Kab Mag ? 
If he still remains, can we expect any favors from 
13 * 


298 


THE HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 


him ? Alas I mj husband may well cry, ‘ O my 
country !’ ” 

‘‘ Perhaps,” said the daughter, “ if he hears of the 
death of his companions, he will never return, but 
flee over the mountains to his own country.” 

^‘A trivial mistake, my daughter,” said the pa- 
triot ; “his country would lie in an opposite direc- 
tion.” 

“ But could he not change his course ?” asked the 
half offended daughter. 

“ Tea, verily, my child, if he should find that he 
was in the wrong path; peradventure, this would 
constitute his first business.” 

“ I can hardly hope for such a happy result, 
sister,” said Shagoth. “ The conniving demagogue 
will cling to his office imtil compelled by a strin- 
gent law to abandon it.” 

“ Before many days, the Bab Mag will return,” 
said the erect promenader. “ And will not the king 
ere long set apart another day for the public worship 
of the gods ? And if this foreign pretender escapes 
now, justice will overtake him then. The vengeance 
of our deities will not always slumber, and these 
worshippers of other gods shall soon know that the 
best offices in our government, and the best inter- 
ests of our beloved country, are not to be entrusted 
to a horde of superstitious foreigners. O my coun- 


299 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

try I Sons ! let me caution you again to be on the 
watch for these three rulers. They hold important 
offices, and such a favorable opportunity is not to be 
lightly regarded. O my country, my country !” 

* * * * * * 

The great day appointed for the dedication of the 
great image at last arrived. Its ushering in was 
hailed by the populace with universal enthusiasm, 
marked by shouts of rejoicing. The day was fair 
and beautiful. Ho threatening cloud was visible in 
the heavens above. The great merciful First Cause 
permitted his sun to pour forth his cheering beams 
upon thronged thousands of idolators. The great 
metropolis, at a very early stage, presented one 
grand scene of activity and preparation for the 
appointed hour. The soldiery were out by thou- 
sands ; their glittering panoply dazzling in the clear 
sunbeams. Officers of all grades hurried to and fro 
with deep excitement visible on their countenances. 
Hitherto, there had been no movement from the 
city towards the plains of Dura. Those swarming 
thousands were evidently expecting some peculiar 
signal, at which they were ready to march. The 
word of command was at last given, and the great 
multitude moved forward with wonderful regu- 
larity. 

Onward the mighty concourse moved through 
the principal thoroughfares, amid the ringing of 


300 THE “higher law” triumphant. 

bells, and blasts of trumpets, and the proud waving 
of banners, until they arrived in a spacious square 
in front of the royal palace. Here they halted. In 
front of the monarch’s mansion were seen stationed 
several platoons of soldiers. All eyes were directed 
towards the chief entrance into and from the king’s 
enclosures; from whence, momentarily, they ex- 
pected to witness the grand entry of the great 
potentate. 

At last, the massive portals were thrown open, 
and the king, in a magnificent chariot, drawn by 
fiery steeds and surrounded by an imposing guard, 
made his appearance. He gently waved his hand 
in the direction of the multitude, when, with one 
voice, the great mass exclaimed — 

“ O king, live for ever !” 

The procession was soon on its way for the plains 
of Dura ; the king leading the pompous train, while 
eager thousands brought up the rear. On their 
way, they were joined by thousands more, who at 
diflferent places waited their arrival, and at every 
stage the high praises of the King of Babylon echoed 
from ten thousand voices. Soon they came in sight 
of the celebrated spot. The vast plain swarmed 
with moving multitudes. Already the golden image 
struck their excited vision, glittering in the bright 
sunbeams, far above the moving throng. Hearer 
and nearer the royal procession approached the con- 


THE ‘‘higher LA.w” TRIUMPHANT. 301 

% 

secrated grounds, while enthusiastic thousands greeted 
it on every hand. At last, they reached their desti- 
nation. The king was escorted and placed on a 
magnificent elevated throne of gold, in close prox- 
imity to the golden image. "With some degree of 
excitement, he sat down — arose again, and bowed to 
the audience ; and another shout, that rent the skies, 
arose from full five hundred thousand voices. 

The great image far surpassed any thing of its kind 
within the realm. Its dimensions were large and 
well proportioned; its height being twenty cubits, 
and its breadth six cubits, elevated on a richly gilded 
pedestal, forty cubits in height ; thus being perfectly 
visible to all the worshippers. Around its base stood 
the officiating priests of Belus, with solemn visages ; 
their long fiowing robes adorned with numerous arti- 
cles of rich regalia. 

Scribbo and Shagoth, faithful to their revengeful 
promise, were on the keen alert for our three He- 
brews. Since an early hour they had their mali- 
cious eyes upon them. For hours they followed 
them in all their movements; but in the great 
pressure on reaching the plain they were divided, 
and, unluckily for them, they lost sight of the objects 
of their extreme hatred. From place to place they 
hurried in their unholy search, but for a long period 
it proved unavailing. In their wanderings they 
came across Apgomer. 


302 THE “higher ;.aw” triumphant. 

“We are in searcli of thy three Hebrew friends,” 
said Shagoth. “Canst thou inform us where we 
may find them ?” 

“ I can,” promptly replied Apgomer. “ I know 
the exact spot on which they stand.” 

“ This is truly gratifying,” replied Scribbo. “ How 
lead us to the spot without delay.” 

“ To my Hebrew friends your presence would be 
any thing but agreeable ; and as I am under far 
more obligations to them than to some others, I am 
very happy to disregard your request.” 

“ Thou art in command of the same daring inso- 
lence as characterized thy school days,” said Scribbo, 
in an angry tone. 

“ To be accused of insolence by the envious sons 
of Skerbood, is fully equivalent to being called noble 
and gentle by a worthy citizen,” answered Apgomer, 
with a smile of noble contempt playing on his lip. 
“ So permit me to thank you for the high compli- 
ment.” 

“ Speakest thou so to us, thou insulting pretender ?” 
cried Shagoth, in a rage. “Thou hadst better 
depart ere we punish thy insolence with the edge of 
the sword.” 

“Terrible words, surely, from mighty swords- 
men !” said Apgomer, smiling. “ Is it any wonder 
I tremble beneath your gaze ? Even from the days 
of your childhood your courage and valor have been 


THE “higher law” TRIUMPHANT. 303 

proverbial. My cousin Scribbo, at tbe early age of 
ten years, would, without fear, push headlong into 
the water little girls three years younger than him- 
self; while the brave Shagoth, at the early age of 
twelve, could find no more pleasing recreation than 
to scourge his poor relatives of eight years old and 
under. Then ye were heroes in embryo ; and now, 
having grown up, is it any wonder that the whole 
realm quakes beneath your tread ? Hail ! all hail, 
ye mighty sons of Skerbood! This is the day in 
which ye look for the full realization of your guilty 
hope, in the death of three of the choicest noblemen 
that ever adorned the Chaldean realm. Be not too 
sure of your prey. Strange things have appeared in 
those young men’s histories, and more strange mani- 
festations may yet appear.” 

“ Too long already have we listened to thy inso- 
lent and silly harangue,” said Scribbo. “ Eight glad 
are we that these foreign, pets, who have so long 
been dandled on the lap of royalty, are at last 
brought to the test. "We only hope that their fanati- 
cism may lead them to disobedience. In that event, 
we would ask for no greater pleasure than to be 
permitted to throw them into yon blazing furnace.” 

“Ye are surely well adapted for such an under- 
taking. By all means, volunteer your services ; and 
remember that, in the midst of your burning patri- 
otism, that these young foreigners hold responsible 


304 : 


THE ‘^HIGHEE LAW” TEIUMPHANT. 


offices, that must be filled by some competent per- 
sonages.” 

‘‘ Away, Scribbo, from the sound of this barking 
dog!” said Sbagotb. And the two office seekers 
hurried away in search of the doomed Hebrews. 

This time they proved more successful. They 
bad gone but a little distance when they saw the 
three brothers together, a few rods on the left from 
the throne. The two Chaldeans, unobserved, sta- 
tioned themselves close behind them, and there 
waited for the grand result. 

Soon, a signal was given for the throng to come to 
silence and order. This was not easily accom- 
plished. At length, however, order was fully 
gained, and breathless silence reigned over half a 
million of idolaters. This silence was broken by 
the loud accents of heralds, who passed through all 
parts of the vast assembly, crying, at the top of their 
voices — 

‘‘ To you it is commanded, 0 people, nations, and 
languages, that at what time ye hear the sound of 
the comet, fiute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, dulcimer, 
and all kinds of music, ye fall down and worship the 
golden image that ^Nebuchadnezzar the king hath set 
up. And whoso falleth not down and worshippeth, 
shall the same hour be cast into the midst of a burn- 
ing fiery furnace.” 


THE ‘‘higher law” TRIUMPHANT. 305 

The heralds returned to their places, and their 
voices were no longer heard. 

Did our three Hebrews hear that herald’s cry? 
Did the stern demand fall upon their ears? Yea, 
kind reader, they heard it all, and not for one 
moment did their courage fail. The curling smoke 
of the fiery furnace, the presence of the king on his 
golden throne, the majestic appearance of the great 
image, with the pomp and glory of the occasion, 
could not cause them to forget the God of their 
fathers, their allegiance to the King of kings, and 
their regard to the “ higher law.” 

The grand signal was given! The cornet, fiute, 
harp, sackbut, psaltery, dulcimer, and all kinds of 
musical instruments poured forth their loud strains, 
and the gfeat mass fell prostrate before the glittering 
idol. What a scene was that! Shall the great 
Jehovah of the universe suffer this occasion to pass 
by without making a display of his infinite power ? 
Shall not the idolatrous throng learn ere they part 
that there is a God in Israel ? Shall not the haughty 
bearing of a wicked king be humbled ? Shall not 
virtue be publicly crowned and rewarded? And 
shall not the triumph of the “ higher law” be com- 
plete ? 

Yonder, behold those champions of moral integ- 
rity! Only three among five hundred thousand! 
While all besides have bowed the knee, there they 


806 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

stand! Their figures are beautiful! Their forms 
erect, their arms folded, while an involuntary smile 
of contempt plays lightly on their lip. 

“ By the gods, we have them !’’ whispered Sha- 
goth, in ecstasies. “Behold, Scribbo, how erect 
their posture !” 

“ Hold thy peace !’’ whispered Scribbo, in return; 
“ or they will hear us. When we rise, then we will 
confront them to good advantage. Thanks to the 
gods, they have well favored us.” 

The signal for the vast throng to arise from their 
worshipping attitude was given. Ho sooner was it 
heard, than Scribbo and Shagoth walked with an air 
of conscious triumph and stood before the three 
Hebrews. 

“ And who are these presumptuous and rash mor- 
tals,” said Shagoth, “ who thus dare to set the laws of 
the king at defiance ? Tremble, ye daring wretches ! 
for who are ye to withstand the vengeance of our 
sovereign ?” 

“ To the king, then, we are accountable ; and not 
to thee, thou crawling reptile,” answered Hananiah. 
“ So haste thee away ; and if thou hast any authority, 
let it be displayed within its own sphere.” 

“Ah!” cried Shagoth, “ye are doomed to die! 
See ye not the heated smoke of the fiery furnace ? 
Your guilty and rash conduct shall be made known 
to the king without delay. Your guilty career is 


307 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

well nigh run ; and Chaldea shall soon he delivered 
from the curse of foreign officeholders.” 

“ But not from the curse of a grovelling, envious, 
unprincipled horde of office seekers said Azariah, 
casting a withering glance on the two brothers. 

“ Away, brother !” cried Scribbo. “ For why 
should we hear the abusive harangue of these over- 
fed demagogues 

And away the patriots hurried with their com- 
plaint to the king. 

The monarch was surrounded by a large number 
of his nobles, who were loud in their congratulations 
at the complete success that had crowned the day. 

An officer in uniform came forward, and bowed 
low in the presence of the king. 

“What is thy pleasure, Arioch!” asked I7ebu- 
chadnezzar. 

“Two men have approached the guard, O king, 
greatly desiring to be admitted into thy presence on 
business (as they say) of vast importance.” 

“Let them be admitted !” was the ready answer. 

With anything but ease of manner, Scribbo and 
Shagoth walked into the royal presence. 

“ And what have ye to communicate ?” inquired 
his majesty, eyeing them as if not quite satisfied with 
their appearance. 

“ O king, live for ever !” replied the Chaldeans. 
“ Thou, O king, hast made a decree that every man 


308 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

that heareth the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, 
sackbut, psaltery, dulcimer, and all kinds of music, 
shall fall down and worship the golden image ; and 
whoso falleth not down and worshippeth, that he 
should be cast into the midst of a burning fiery fur- 
nace. There are certain Jews whom thou hast set 
over the afiairs of the province of Babylon, Shad- 
rach, Meshech, and Abednego ; these men, O king, 
have not regarded thee ; they serve not thy gods, nor 
worship the golden image which thou hast set up.” 

Then was the king full of wrath and fury. “ What !” 
said he, “ is my royal decree to be thus set at defi- 
ance ? Is this the return they make to the king for 
their high promotion in the government? By all 
the gods. I’ll bend their stubborn wills, or they will 
suffer my vengeance to the uttermost ! Let them be 
summoned into my presence without further delay !” 
And officers were soon on their march to bring the 
offenders before the highest tribunal. 

In a richly furnished apartment of a spacious build- 
ing, in the vicinity of Pharaoh’s palace, in the ancient 
city of Zoan, in Egypt, we see a young man of noble 
bearing and surpassing fairness. With deep thought 
written on his visage, with' ever and anon a deep 
heaving sigh, he continues to pace the length of the 
splendid chamber. On a highly polished table near 
the centre of the room, lies a large number of written 
parchments ; mostly state papers, bearing on import- 


309 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

ant relations existing between Egypt and Chaldea. 
Is it the perplexing nature of these state matters that 
throws a shade of gloom over those noble features ? 
ISTay ; for these difficulties are amicably and satisfac- 
torily adjusted, and the Chaldean Prime Minister 
will be ready on the morrow to return to Babylon. 
Something of more weight than talents of gold, bears 
at this time on the mind of the noble Hebrew. His 
agitation becomes greater ! His sighs become more 
audible. His whole frame quivers ! He falls upon 
his knees, and with his windows open towards Jeru- 
salem, he pours the burden of his complaint before 
the God of his fathers. 

Closeted together in the house of Mathias, we see 
the fair forms of Perreeza abd Jupheena. Hark ! 
They converse ! Yea, but it is with Jehovah ! Long 
have they struggled, and they struggle still. What 
is the burden of their desire? Think they not of 
scenes transpiring on yonder plains ? May Heaven 
answer their urgent petitions ! 

Soon the officers returned with the three brothers 
in respectful custody. The king, from his elevation, 
saw them approaching. An innocent smile rested 
on each countenance ; and in spite of his haughty 
arrogance, the king’s heart was touched, and his bet- 
ter feelings for a while triumphed. They stood in 
his presence, and respectfully, as usual, made their 
obeisance. 


310 


THE HIGHEE LAW TEIUMPHANT. 


“ Am I rightly informed, O Shadrach, Meshech, 
and Abednego,” said the king, “ when I hear that ye 
do not serve my gods, nor worship the golden image 
that I have set up ? It may be true ; yet for your 
sakes, I will give you one more trial : but beware 
that ye further provoke not my displeasure I The 
king’s command is not to be trifled with ! Ven- 
geance to the uttermost will surely fall on the diso- 
bedient ! Heretofore, your noble deportment in the 
government has merited my warmest approbation. 
In no instance have I had any reason to regret your 
appointments to stations of trust. "Well have ye dis- 
charged the duties of your responsible oflices. Why, 
then, should ye now, by one act of disobedience, 
bring speedy destruction on your own heads? I 
have no pleasure in your ruin. The king is not blind 
to your superior talents and excellent traits of charac- 
ter ; therefore he condescends to give you another 
trial— a favor which he would grant to but very 
few within his realm. How, if ye be ready at the 
sound of the music to fall down and worship my 
golden image — well. If not, then, at this same hour, 
ye shall be thrown, without mercy, to yonder flery 
furnace, whose smoke now ascends in your sight — 
and who is that God that shall deliver you out of my 
hand?” 

Without the least betrayal of fear, Hananiah, in a 
firm tone of yoice, addressed the monarch ; 


311 


THE ‘‘higher law” TRIUMPHANT. 

“ O king, it requireth no careful deliberation in 
this matter. In so plain a case the answer is ready 
at hand. Thy servants, as thou well knowest, are 
natives of J udah, and we worship no god but the 
God of our fathers. As foreigners, we have at all 
times been careful to use no disrespectful language 
in regard to the gods of Chaldea, or those who pay 
them homage ; and hitherto, unmolested, have we 
paid our simple adoration to the Lord God of Israel. 
The law of our God, with us, is regarded as infinitely 
superior to all human edicts. In all things pertain- 
ing to the government, we have faithfully endea- 
vored to do thy will, and obey the directions of our 
sovereign. But not until this day have we been 
required to deny our religion, and insult our God. 
To thee, O king, we are much indebted. For many 
years have we been the objects of thy kind regards. 
But be it known to Nebuchadnezzar, that the con- 
tinuance of his favor is not to be purchased by a base 
betrayal of our principles, or a denial of our God. 
We cannot serve thy gods, nor worship the golden 
image which thou hast set up. We bow the knee 
to God most high alone ! To us thy fiery furnance 
has no terrors ! Its high ascending flames in vain 
strive to alarm us ! Jehovah, in whom we trust, is 
able to deliver us. That God who divided the Ked 
Sea in two parts, and made Israel to pass through 
the midst of it, and who parted the waves of the 


812 


THE “hIGHEE law” TEIUMPHAIH'. 

swelling Jordan, is able to preserve thy servants 
alive in the midst of the devouring flames! Yea, 
He will deliver us out of thy hand, O king ! But, 
if in this we are mistaken, be it known unto thee, 
that we can never obey any law of man that requireth 
a violation of the law of God. Therefore, we utterly 
refuse to serve thy gods, or worship this golden 
image which thou hast set up.” 

“ Seize the ungrateful wretches !” cried the king, 
in a rage, while passionate paleness spread over his 
countenance. “ Seize the ungrateful wretches, who 
set my authority at nought, and who thus insult their 
king ! By the gods, now shall they feel the weight 
of my hot displeasure, and reap the reward of their 
daring insolence ! Let the furnace be heated seven 
times hotter than usual. - Let the worthless dogs be 
thrown in, and let their God, if he is able, prove 
himself superior to the gods of Chaldea ! Bind them 
now, in my presence 1 Let the king see that every 
thing is sure !” 

The three brothers were violently seized on the 
spot by several strong men, and bound hand and foot 
with strong cords. When this was done, they were 
conveyed in the direction of the flery furnace. The 
news had soon spread throughout the vast assem- 
blage, and pressing thousands urged their way towards 
the place of execution. The Are raged with unusual 
fury. Fagot after fagot was thrown in. The angry 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 313 

flames leaped high above the top of the black walls 
that surrounded them. The executioners were strong 
men of the royal guard. To these were added a 
number of others, who, to show the strength of their 
patriotism, volunteered their services. Foremost 
among these wereScribbo and Shagoth. With what 
triumphant malignity they gazed on the bound He- 
brews! How complete they considered their own 
victory ! How their bowels yearned in pity for their 
country as they fondly thought of those important 
offices now made vacant by the death of these hate- 
ful foreigners ! High in exultation beat the hearts 
of those sons of Skerbood. 

The word of command was given, and the inno- 
cent victims were taken and dragged up the massive 
steps that led to the upper edge of the burning pit. 
In this our two volunteers showed more than an 
ordinary degree of patriotism. The Hebrews were 
taken and laid side by side, ready for their awful 
doom. The stout hearts of the soldiers were touched 
with pity as they gazed on the noble forms of their 
victims, of whom they had never heard aught but 
good; and they felt loath to perform the awful 
deed. But not so the patriotic sons of Skerbood. 

“Why not throw the guilty rebels in?” cried 
Shagoth, with an air of importance. 

“ As ye appear to take far more pleasure in this 
14 


314 THE ‘‘ HIGHEE LAW ” TKITJMPHANT. 

transaction than we do, we are very willing to 
bestow the honor of throwing them in on yourselves. 
So proceed with your delightful performance,” said 
the soldier, at the same time giving way, while his 
companions followed him some two or three steps 
downward. 

“ With all pleasure !” answered Scribbo, whilst, 
with fiendish eagerness, they both turned to perform 
the foul deed. With a firm grasp they first laid 
hold on Azariah, and he was thrown into the midst 
of the flames. The same was done to Mishael ; and, 
finally, as Hananiah dropped from their foul touch 
to the bm-ning depth below, the ascending flames 
became doubly enraged ; at the same moment, the 
wind shifted, and became very strong ; and, as sud- 
den as a flash of lightning, the terrific flames poured 
their awful vengeance on the guilty heads of 
Scribbo and Shagoth. For a moment they whirled 
in the midst of God’s avenging scourges, crying 
loudly for help ; but no help could be administered ! 
In another moment they became bewildered, and 
soon their blackened forms fell on the edge of the 
furnace, where a few moments before laid the quiet 
forms of the sons of Judah ! 

The king had not accompanied the prisoners to 
the fatal spot ; but still continued, in a surly mood, 
to sit on his elevated throne. He was far from 
being satisfied ; and he inwardly regretted his 


315 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

severity toward the best of his officers. Past scenes 
and transactions rushed to his memory. He 
thought of their wonderful display of learning on 
the day of their examination. And had not Ashpe- 
naz, in his opening address, declared, that they 
would not be required to do anything that would 
violate their conscience ? And had he not authorized 
the Prince of the Eunuchs to say it ? He had. And 
the color rose to the monarch’s cheek. And for this 
firm decision of character he had thrown them into 
the fiery furnace ! And that dream came to his 
mind. He rebelled against the interpretation of it 
it is true ; but if there was no God in Israel how 
could it have been restored in all its parts? He 
looked at the great image, but it could do nothing. 
It was but the workmanship of his goldsmiths. It 
was a great helpless thing; and was no more con- 
scious of the presence of the multitude than was 
yonder fiowing Euphrates ; and of itself it could not 
stand on its own pedestal. But it was a representa- 
tion of Belus ! Yea, truly ! But who was Belus ? 
The EIng of Babylon sat on his magnificent throne 
of gold, the very embodiment of misery and dissa- 
tisfaction. 

The furnace was a roofless inclosure, twenty feet 
square, built of very thick walls in solid masonry. 
At the height of about twenty-five feet from the 
ground, on the Inside, there were ponderous bars of 


316 THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

iron, that were made to cross each other at right 
angles, and fastened in the walls, forming the bottom 
of the furnace, into which the victims were thrown 
from above. Below, in different parts, were appro- 
priate places for fagots and light combustibles 
wherewith to heat the furnace. To the lower story 
there were eight doors or openings ; two on each 
square, through which easy access was obtained to 
the fire-places. On the outside there was but one 
entrance to the top. This was by means of massive 
stone steps. The depth from the edge of the fur- 
nace to the cross bars below was fifteen feet, making 
the whole height, from the ground, forty feet. 
From above also, there were steps to descend into 
the bottom. To spectators, on the ground, the vic- 
tims were not visible after they had been thrown 
over the edge. 

The king unwillingly turned his eyes towards the 
fiery furnace ; and, from his elevation, he could see 
its interior. He suddenly sprang to his feet, lifted 
his hands on high, and exclaimed, in a frightened 
tone : 

O ye gods, what do I behold ! Whirt do I 
behold, O ye gods?” Then, turning to his nobles, 
he exclaimed: “Do I fancy, or is it real? Turn 
your eyes on yonder fiames ! In their midst what 
behold ye ? — speak !” 

The nobles tremblingly replied : 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 317 

“We see men walking unhurt in the midst of the 
fire, O king !” 

“ It is even so !” cried the monarch, in deep agi- 
tation. “ It is not a delusion ! It is a marvellous 
reality ! But did we not cast in three men bound ? 
But I see four men loose walking in the midst of the 
fire, and they have no hurt ! And the form of the 
fourth is like unto a son of the gods ! Arise, let us 
hasten to the spot!’’ 

The king, attended by a number of his nobles, 
and surrounded by the royal guard, was soon on his 
way towards the raging furnace. The thronging 
masses quickly divided to give way to their sove- 
reign. There were but few there that knew the 
cause of the king’s agitation. Those who witnessed 
his countenance attributed it to the awful death of 
Scribbo and Shagoth. All eyes are fastened on the 
king. With a hurried pace he ascends the steps of 
the furnace. He has nearly reached the top. He 
stops. How the vast assembly eagerly listen for a 
royal address. But why turns he not his face 
toward the throng? Kegardless of the swaying 
masses, he lifts his hand on high — he speaks! 
Hark! “Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego, ye 
servants of the most high God, come forth and come 
hither!” 

At the conclusion of this, which seemed to the 
multitude an incomprehensible speech, there were 


318 


THE HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 


but few present wlio did not inwardly pronounce the 
king to be laboring under a sudden fit of insanity. 
Stillness prevails throughout the ranks of those 
gazing thousands ! Every eye is fixed on the form 
of the trembling king ! Every ear eagerly watches 
for some additional proof of his insanity ; or some- 
thing to the contrary, in explanation of his inexplica- 
ble address to the already consumed Hebrews. 

While all is still and solemn, behold, arm in arm, 
the lovely forms of Shadrach, Meshech, and Abed- 
nego! A heavenly smile rests on their counte- 
nances. Already they have reached the top, and 
they stand in the presence of the wondering thou- 
sands ! For a moment they cast a smiling glance on 
the throng below ; then, with that ease of manners 
which always characterized them, they approach the 
king, and make their obeisance, with as much appa- 
rent good feeling as if nothing of an unkind nature 
had ever transpired. The king grasped them by the 
hand, and a mighty shout of good feeling and glad- 
ness resounded from thrice ten thousand tongues. 
The king then, turning to the multitude, in a loud 
voice, exclaimed : 

“ Blessed be the God of Shadrach, Meshech, and 
Abednego, who hath sent His angel and delivered 
His servants that trusted in Him, and have yielded 
their bodies that they might not serve nor worship, 
any god except their own God. Therefore I make a 


THE “ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 319 

decree, that every people, nation, and language, 
which speak anything amiss against the God of 
Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego, shall be cut in 
pieces, and their houses shall he made a dunghill : 
because there is no other god that can deliver after 
this sort. And now, by the command of the king, 
let that image be taken down, and let it be carried 
to the temple of Belus, and there, in a secluded 
part, let it remain.” 

The assembly was now disbanded and broken up 
by royal authority. The masses began to move 
homeward with deep astonishment. The golden 
image was lost sight of, and the wonderful, miracu- 
lous deliverance of the three Hebrews was the all 
absorbing theme. The priests of Belus were utterly 
confounded. Their high looks were humbled; 
their arrogance rebuked ; and, in haste, without any 
display, they made their way to the city. This 
mighty demonstration of the power of Jehovah soon 
spread throughout the length and breadth of the 
land. The numerous Hebrew captives were treated 
with mucji more kindness ; thousands of Chaldeans 
lost all confidence in their gods, and learned to pay 
their homage at the shrine of Jehovah. The tri- 
umphs of the “Higher Law” were complete, and 
the God of the Hebrews honored. 

***** 

In a delightful apartment, in the house of Joram, 


320 


THE ‘‘ HIGHER LAW ” TRIUMPHANT. 

sat together a happy group. Sorrow on this night 
had no place among them, and Sadness had recently 
taken, her departure. Joy was in the midst, and 
gladness triumphantly sat where Grief, of late, had 
held her throne. There we find a happy admixture 
of Chaldeans and Hebrews; but all the genuine 
worshippers of the God of Israel. Joram was there, 
with his cup of happiness overflowing. By his side 
sat his wife, wdth a tear of gladness in her eye. 
There sat Barzello, surveying the scene with inex- 
pressible delight. There also sat the noble form of 
Mathias. By his side behold the yet lovely Per- 
reeza, on whose bosom fondly leans her charming 
young Esrom, over whose head seven summers have 
fled : his golden tresses falling in rich abundance on 
his beautiful neck. On the left from Mathias sat his 
younger brother, Eleazar, with his wife J upheena by 
his side. On her bosom again leaned caressingly 
her little Sarah, now in her fifth year, the very pic- 
ture of loveliness. In addition to these there were 
others — the chief attractions of the evening — 
Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah. This was 
their first general meeting since the great transac- 
tion on the plains of Dura. We shall not attempt 
a description of the glowing, bursting raptures of 
their souls, as they first met. The reader’s imagina- 
tion can supply the deficiency to far better advan- 
tage. 


THE “higher law” TRIUMPHANT. 321 

Daniel bad lately returned from the court of 
Pbaroah, after having arranged all things to the per- 
fect satisfaction of his sovereign, in whose estima- 
tion he now stood far higher than ever. The three 
brothers were held in awe and reverence by all, and 
the king communed with them freely on all sub- 
jects. The wonderful fame of the God of Israel, 
since the dedication of the great image, had spread 
far and wide through every part of the realm ; and 
this told well on the condition of the captive 
Hebrews throughout all Babylonia. Their lives 
were rendered comparatively comfortable, and, 
according to the late decree of the king, whosoever 
dared to speak disrespectfully of their God, did so 
at his imminent peril. The priests of Belus kept 
much within their temple, and whenever they 
appeared in public, it was with far greater modesty 
and much less arrogance. They were fast losing the 
confidence of the populace, and the worship of the 
gods was greatly disregarded. The great Bab Mag 
was universally admired, and his three companions 
stood above reproach. 


14 * 


322 


THE FALLING OF A STAB, 


CHAPTEK XXIY. 

THE FALLING OF A STAR, AND THE GENTLE SETTING 
OF A PLANET. 

For some years after that wonderful and miracu- 
lous display of Divine power, as exhibited before 
vast thousands on the plains of Dura, Chaldea was 
comparatively free from wars. The king contented 
himself with adding to the already magnificent gran- 
deur of the seat of his empire. Thousands were con- 
tinually employed in carrying out the grand schemes 
developed by his inventive mind ; and no sooner was 
one mighty enterprise completed, than another pro- 
ject of superior merit was brought forward, and im- 
mediately commenced. But the monarch’s vast 
ambition was not to be satisfied by the erection of 
massive walls and costly edifices. The fire of war 
and the love of conquest were not yet quenched in 
his soul. He had a strong passion for the din of 
battle. 

Tyre was a strong and opulent city on the Medi- 
terranean coast of Syria. It was one of the most 


AKD THE SE'rrrNTG OF A PLANET. 


323 


celebrated maritime cities of antiquity, and remark- 
able for its power and grandeur. Hitherto, it had 
never been subject to any foreign power. It was 
built by the Sidonians, two hundred and forty years 
before the Temple of Jerusalem. For Sidom being 
taken by the Philistines of Askelon, many of its inha- 
bitants made their escape in ships, and founded the 
city of Tyre ; and for the reason we find it called in 
Isaiah, the ‘‘ Daughter of Sidon.” But the daughter 
soon surpassed the mother in grandeur, riches, and 
power. 

Toward this proud city of Syria, the King of Ba- 
bylon, in the twenty-first year of his reign, led his 
powerful legions, with full confidence of a speedy 
surrender. With a powerful army he encamped be- 
fore the city, and soon commenced his attack, which 
was vigorously repelled ; and soon it became evident 
to the Chaldeans that the subduing of Tyre was not 
the work of a few days, or even a few months. His 
troops suffered incredible hardships ; so that, accord- 
ing to the Prophet’s expression, “ every head was 
made bald, and every shoulder was peeled and not 
until after a protracted siege of thirteen years was 
the city conquered, and even then he found nothing 
to recompense him for the suffering of his army and 
the expense of the campaign. 

Soon after the surrender of Tyre, the King of Ba- 
bylon led his forces into Egypt, where he was much 


324 


THE FALLING OF A STAB, 


more successful than on the shores of the Mediter- 
ranean. A iarge number of provinces were brought 
to subjection, and thousands of captives were carried 
to Chaldea, and distributed along the shores of the 
Euphrates. 

When peace was restored, and the king had 
^returned to the capital of the empire, it was not lohg 
before he resumed his favorite home business of 
beautifying and fortifying the city. About this 
period it reached the very zenith of its glory. It 
was, indeed, the crowning wonder of the surround- 
ing nations. Its fame was trumpeted throughout all 
the earth, and its high praises resounded from shore 
to shore. In its streets were seen the noble and 
great from other climes, and its palaces were visited 
by the crowned heads of the world. 

The warmth of zeal for the God of Israel, which 
Nebuchadnezzar manifested on the plains of Dura, 
was no longer visible. He had but little confidence 
in the gods of the nation, and towards the God of 
Heaven, his zeal had dwindled into cold indifference. 
His impulsive nature required frequent powerful 
manifestations of Divine power, in order to affect his 
general deportment. His goodness was like the early 
dew, that soon disappears before the beams of the 
morning sun. Now, in regard to this abatement of 
his zeal for the God of the Hebrews, we may say, 
that it was nothing very surprising. From his early 


AND THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 


325 


cliildhood he had been a warm idolater ; and it was 
not an easy matter, by any means, to conquer an 
early prejudice, and to throw away all the remains 
of early convictions. Add to this, that the Bang of 
Chaldea was still in the midst of an idolatrous nation. 
Those men and women of influence with whom he 
da’ily associated, were idolaters ; and from their cun-^ 
ning and ingenious lips, high-sounding eulogies were 
poured into his ears from day to day. These con- 
siderations, with many others we might adduce, will 
throw a little charity over the apostasy of the great 
potentate. The history of God’s own chosen nation, 
will furnish us more guilty examples of daring apos- 
tasy in the persons of individual Hebrews, who had 
witnessed far more numerous proofs of miraculous 
power than was ever witnessed by this Gentile king. 

God saw that nothing short of a desperate remedy 
would finally subdue the heart and humble the pride 
of the haughty monarch ; and in mercy to him, as 
well as a warning to others, the remedy was applied. 

The King of Babylon “was at rest in his own 
house, and flourishing in his own palace.” The 
thoughts of the past, present, and future, deeply occu- 
pied his mind. The past of his own history had 
been crowned with unparalleled success. The pre- 
sent was all that his heart could wish. He found 
himself surrounded with glory and magnificence that 
completely eclipsed the splendor of all other nations 


32G 


THE FALLING OF A STAB, 


combined. The future — ah! the future! Who 
could penetrate its darkness ? Could it be possible 
that the predictions of Belteshazzar, in regard to the 
future, were true ? Was the glory of Chaldea to be 
trampled in the dust? Was the kingly line of 
Nebuchadnezzar so soon to be broken ? Was not the 
kingdom at last established on an immovable foun- 
dation ? But, had he not, at different times, been 
convinced that Belteshazzar had been instructed by 
the God of Heaven in regard to the future ? Yea, 
truly ! But many years had passed since then, and 
his greatness had been daily increasing. The king 
would have gladly persuaded himself that all was 
clear in the future, but it was beyond his power, and 
under a degree of perplexity, he threw himself upon 
his couch, and his mind was soon absorbed in vari- 
ous conjectures in regard to the transactions of that 
period into which he was not able to penetrate. He 
soon became drowsy. The spell was welcomed. He 
was glad for a while to forget his troubles, and throw 
himself into the fond embrace of slumber. A few 
wandering thoughts, and the king was asleep. 
***** 
‘‘Another dream of troubles!’’ cried the king, 
while his countenance bespoke alarm. “ Do the 
gods, indeed, delight in my misery ? Why must I 
be thus tormented ? Aye ! a dream big with mean- 
ing ! A vision surcharged with great events ! But 


AND THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 


327 


who will show me the interpretation thereof ? Where 
is Belteshazzar ! But why may not my Chaldean 
wise men answer the purpose ? Yea ! Let them 
have the first trial. Why do I thus tremble ? Who 
shall I fear ? ‘ Hew down the tree !’ O, ye gods, 

how that voice sounded ! ‘ Let his portion he with 

the beasts, in the grass of the earth !’ What meaneth 
it? Why do I fear to call Belteshazzar Is 

it not best at once to know the worst ? But let my 
Chaldeans have the first trial and the king called 
a young page into his presence. 

“ Young man, where is thy father ?” 

“ My father is in the adjoining chamber, O king.” 

“ Call him hither without delay.” 

The page hastened from the presence of the king, 
and presently a venerable looking person walked 
into the apartment, and bowed in reverence before 
the king. 

“ Arioch, it is my desire to see the wise men of 
Babylon as soon as possible at this apartment. Go ! 
Haste thee ! for the command of the king is urgent. 
Let them be native Chaldeans who appear before me 
at this time ; trouble not Belteshazzar. If I need his 
services I shall call for him hereafter.” 

The officer, faithful to his charge, was soon on his 
way to summon the wise men to appear before the 
king. 

With the knowledge he had of the utter inability 


328 


THE FALLING OF A STAK, 


of his wise men, why did the king at this time send 
for them? And with the knowledge he had of 
Dmiel’s superior wisdom, why did he order Arioch 
to pass him by ? The king undoubtedly had a dread 
of the dream’s interpretation ; and already he was 
well aware that from Daniel he could receive nothing 
of a flattering nature. The troubled monarch was in 
search of some consolation, and for the time being, 
against his more serious convictions, he endeavored 
to persuade himself that he might possibly derive 
some pleasing satisfaction from the interpretation of 
his dream by his wise men. However, he had not 
made up his mind that he would not consult Daniel. 
He would, in the first place, ascertain what the astro- 
logers would pronounce over his head ; and then he 
would compare their interpretation with that of 
Belteshazzar. 

It was not long before a large number of the Chal- 
deans stood in the presence of the king, ready to 
learn his will and do his pleasure. 

“ Are ye able to give me the correct interpreta- 
tion of a wonderful dream ?” asked 'the king, in a 
doubtful tone. 

“We surely can, O king !” replied the chief of the 
wise men ; “ we derive our knowledge from the gods, 
and the interpretation of the dream must be sure.” 

“ But what proof do your gods give of their own 


AND THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 329 

existence asked the king, looking sternly on the 
chief. 

“ Our gods made the world, O king!” 

“ Some gods, or God, made the world ; but why 
not the God of Israel ? Can you point to any miracu- 
lous interference of your gods, in the affairs of mor- 
tals ? If I have forgotten my dream, can ye, through 
your gods, restore it? And if, in case ye fail, I 
should cast you all into a fiery furnace, would your 
gods preserve you unhurt in the midst of the fire ? 
Answer me 1” 

“Thy servants,” said the trembling magician, 
“ from their youth up have been taught to reverence 
and adore the gods of Chaldea. That there is a God 
in Israel, we are ready to admit ; and far be it from 
us to hide our convictions from the king, that this 
God has given us infallible proofs of his power. This 
we do not admit before the populace : but why 
should we dissemble before our king? Since the 
issuing of thy decree on the plains of Dura, we have 
fiever said aught against the God of the Hebrews. 
Let thy servants, I pray thee, find favor in thy sight, 
and deal not with us harshly 1” 

“At this time,” said the king, “ye are not 
required to restore a lost dream. I have the vision 
in all its parts ; and, if ye are able, ye may give me’ 
the interpretation. If ye are not able, confess your 


330 


THE FALLING OF A STAE, 


ignorance, or, by the God of Israel, I’ll pour my 
vengeance on every head !” 

The king then carefully rehearsed his dream in 
their presence. When he had finished he arose, 
and, approaching the head magician, with a look 
that made him tremble, he asked : 

“ Canst thou or thy comrades give me the inter- 
pretation of this wonderful dream 

‘‘ The king’s dreams are at all times of a very 
peculiar nature, and far different from ordinary 
dreams,” replied the prince of the magicians. ‘‘ The 
king demanc^ honesty at our hands, and may the 
gods forbid that we should be otherwise. We are 
not able to give thee the interpretation of thy won- 
derful dream. We fall on thy mercy I O, deal not 
harshly with thy servants !” 

“ Thy simple honesty hath at this time saved thy 
life and the lives of thy companions! Go your 
ways, and bear in mind, that ye are a band of 
hypocritical pretenders. I have demanded your 
service for the last time !” 

The magicians hurried away from the palace, 
thankful to their stars that they had escaped so 
well ; and never more were their services re<][uired 
in the presence of the king. 

“ Much as I expected ! The vile, deceitful race ! 
The gods ! Much they know about the gods. Ham 


AND THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 


331 


we any gods ? I have no proof of any god but the 
God of the Hebrews. Belteshazzar must at last 
explain the vision ! Why do I dread the knowledge 
of it? Is this trembling the result of fear? The 
day is damp and cold. ‘ Hew down the tree !’ That 
voice was awfully solemn ! Why must I remain in 
this suspense ? I will know the worst ! If the God 
of the Hebrews has a quarrel with the King of 
Babylon, let me know it! Without delay I’ll send 
for Belteshazzar. Young man, inform thy father 
that the king desires to see him immediately.” 

The page was soon on his errand, and in a few 
moments Arioch bowed himself into the apartment. 

“ Arioch, haste thee, and, in the most respectful 
manner, inform Belteshazzar that the king desires a 
short interview with him on business of vital 
importance.” 

The captain of the guard was soon at the office of 
the Bab Mag, to whom he faithfully delivered the 
message of the king. 

The prime, minister, always obedient to the 
demands of his sovereign, hastened into the august 
presence of Hebuchadnezzar, where he was received 
with the most profound respect. 

“ O, Belteshazzar, master of the magicians, 
because I know that the spirit of the holy gods is in 
thee, and no secret troubleth thee, tellyne the visions 
of my dream that I have seen, and the interpreta- 


332 


THE FALLING OF A STAR, 


tion thereof. Thus were the visions of my head on 
my bed : I saw and behold a tree in the midst of 
the earth, and the height thereof was great. The 
tree grew, and was strong, and the height thereof 
reached unto Heaven, and the sight thereof to the 
end of all the earth; the leaves thereof were fail*, 
and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for 
all ; the beasts of the field had shadow under it, and 
the fowls of the heaven dwelt in the boughs thereof, 
and all fiesh was fed of it. I saw in the vision of 
my head upon my bed, and behold a watcher, and a 
holy one came down from Heaven ; he cried aloud, 
and said thus, ‘ Hew down the tree and cut off his 
branches, shake off his leaves, and scatter liis fruit ; 
let the beasts get away from under it, and the fowls 
from his branches. Nevertheless, leave the stump 
of his roots in the earth, even with a band of iron 
and brass in tha tender grass of the field ; and let it 
be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion 
be with the beasts in the grass of the earth. Let 
his heart be changed from man’s, and let a beast’s 
heart be given unto him ; and let seven times pass 
over him. This matter is by the decree of the 
watchers, and the demand by the word of the holy 
ones ; to the intent that the living may know that 
the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and 
giveth to whomsoever He will, and setteth up over 
it the basest of men.’ This dream I, King Nebu- 


AND THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 


333 


chadnezzar, have seen. thon, O Beltesliazzar, 

declare the interpretation thereof, forasmuch as all 
the wise men of mj kingdom are not able to make 
known unto me the interpretation ; but thou art 
able, for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee.” 

Then Daniel was astonished for one hour, and his 
thoughts greatly troubled him. 

Belteshazzar,” said the king, “ let not the dream 
or the interpretation thereof give thee pain or unea- 
siness.” 

“ My lord,” said Daniel, “ the dream be to them 
that hate thee, and the interpretation thereof to 
thine enemies. The tree that thou sawest, which 
grew and was strong, whose height reached into 
the heavens, and the sight thereof to all the earth, 
whose leaves were fair, and the fruit thereof much, 
and in it was meat for all, under which the beasts of 
the field dwelt, and upon whose branches the birds 
of heaven had their habitation, it is thou, O king, 
that art grown and become strong; for thy great- 
ness is grown and reacheth unto heaven, and thy 
dominion to the end of the earth. And whereas the 
king saw a watcher and a holy one, coming down 
from Heaven, and saying, hew down the tree and 
destroy it, yet leave the stump of the roots thereof 
in the earth, even with the band of iron and brass 
in the tender grass of the field, and let it be wet 
with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with 


334 : 


THE FALLING OF A STAB, 


the beasts of the field till seven times pass over him. 
This is the interpretation, O king, and this is the 
'decree of the Most High which is come upon my 
lord the king : that they shall drive thee from men, 
and thy dwelling shall be with the beast of the 
field, and they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, 
and they shall wet thee with the dew of heaven, 
and seven times shall pass over thee, till thou know 
that the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, 
and giveth to whomsoever He will. And whereas 
they commanded to leave the stump of the tree 
roots; thy kingdom shall be sure unto thee, after 
that thou shalt have known that the heavens do 
rule. Wherefore, O king, let my counsel be 
acceptable to thee, and break off thy sins by right- 
eousness, and thine iniquities by showing mercy to 
the poor; if it may be a lengthening of thy tran- 
quillity.’^ 

The king, conscious that the Hebrew was under 
peculiar inspiration, bowed in solemn reverence, dis- 
missed him in the most respectful manner, and then 
threw himself on his couch, in the deepest agony of 
mind. 

“The fates are against me! What shall I do? 
Shall I weep like a woman, and sob like a corrected 
child? Shall the King of Babylon, the great con- 
queror of nations, turn at last to be a coward? 
Shall the great sovereign of Chaldea say he is 


AlTD THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 335 

sorry, beg pardon of the gods, and thus reduce him- 
self to the level of a common subject? Never! 
Let all the gods hear it! Never! ^ Driven from 
among menP Who shall be able to didve Nebu- 
chadnezzar? ‘Eat grass as oxenP O, ye gods, is 
not that laughable ? And yet I cannot laugh ! Let 
it come ! I fear not the ^ds ! Ah, do I not ? I 
fear hot the gods^ but still 1 have a dread of that 
0716 God. I destroyed His temple, I plundered His 
sanctuary, I carried His vessels to the house of my 
god, in the land of Shinar. Is He about to reta- 
liate ? I shall see. Shall I humble myself before a 
strange god ? Shall I now, after having reached the 
very pinnacle of fame and glory, dishonor myself in 
the eyes of my nobles ? Nay ! Sooner than this, I 
will brave the vengeance of all the gods, and nobly 
perish in the unequal conflict !” 

* * * * * 

Twelve months have passed away since the King 
of Babylon was sore troubled by a wonderful dream. 
His grief was not of long duration, and this period 
had been one of more than usual gaiety and hilarity 
in the great city. The kiug gave continual enter- 
tainments on a magniflcent scale ; and, in the midst 
of his dazzling splendor, the mournful predictions 
of Belteshazzar were well-nigh forgotten. Occa- 
sionally they would rush to the monarch’s mind, but 


336 


THE FALLING OF A STAE, 


with a desperate effort they would soon be banished 
as troublesome intruders and unwelcome guests. 

The day was beautifully clear. The king, about 
the ninth hour of the day, walked upon the roof of 
his high palace. Babylon, in all its glory, stood 
before him; its massive walls bidding defiance to 
all the surrounding nations. The temple of Belus, 
with its famous tower, stood forth in majestic gran- 
deur, together with the hanging gardens, decorated 
with all that was beautiful and lovely in natoe. Its 
famous buildings he could count by thousands, and 
its rich palaces by tens of thousands. The predic- 
tions of Daniel found way to the monarch’s mind ; 
but they were expelled by a proud spirit and stub- 
born will. His soul laughed to scorn the dark 
prophecy. 

“What,” said the proud monarch, “does this 
look like ‘-eating grass like an ox ?’ Is not this great 
Babylon, that I have built for the house of the 
kingdom by the might of my power, and for the 
honor of my majesty? Who shall” — Hark! A 
voice speaks from the heavens ! “ O, King Hebu- 

chadnezzar, to thee it is spoken, the kingdom is 
departed from thee, and they shall drive thee from 
among men, and thy dwelling shall be with the 
beasts of the field ; they shall make thee to eat grass 
as oxen, and seven times shall pass over thee until 


AND THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 


33r 


thou know that the Most High ruleth in the kingdom 
of men, and giveth to whomsoever he will !” . 

The voice ceased ! The king uttered a loud hys- 
terical laugh, descended from his palace, and ran 
into his own park, a raving maniac ! 

***** 

Stillness reigns around the house of Joram. Ho 
merry little voices fall on the ear of the passer-by. 
The few that move around the premises tread care- 
fully and silently, while deep solemnity settles on 
each countenance. The merry voice of song is 
hushed ; the loud peals of melody are no longer 
heard ; and for many a day the Harp of Judah ” 
has remained in its appropriate little corner, and no 
delicate hand has swept its well-timed strings. In- 
side of that mansion to-day, you witness not that 
sweet hilarity and innocent joy, that is wont to per- 
vade its apartment. You perceive cheeks wet with 
tears, and bosoms heaving with sighs. The inmates 
coji verse together in solemn whispers, and tread 
lightly in carefully measured steps. In an apart- 
ment richly furnished, into which the penetrating 
beams of the sun are not permitted to enter, by rea- 
son of the heavy curtains drawn closely, we find 
assembled together a large company of relatives and 
near friends. It was not an occasion of small import 
that called them thus together. There we find 
15 


338 


THE FALLING OF A STAF. 


Mathias, now a man in the meridian of life, a noble 
specimen of fair and dignified humanity. There also, 
is his companion, the lovely Perreeza — the sweet 
“ Kose of Sharon.” She is no longer young, but she 
is still beautiful and fair, with a calm smile of love on 
her countenance. She is now the mother of two 
sons and two daughters. They are all present. 

Esrom is in his twenty-third year, and is said to 
bear strongly the image of his father. Monroah is 
four years younger, and shares largely the beauty of 
her mother. Jeremiah is in his sixteenth year, and 
is a fine Hebrew scholar ; and is in possession of all 
the most interesting items in the history of his illus- 
trious namesake. Tulah is in her twelfth year, a fine 
child ; and although a universal pet, she is not 
spoiled. These are the members of Mathias’s family. 
Why do they not smile ? 

Eleazar is there also, and so is the ever amiable 
Jupheena, whois still an ardent worshipper at the 
shrine of Israel’s God. Hear them are seated their 
son and two daughters. Their oldest is Sarah, now 
a blooming damsel in her nineteenth year. Salome is 
in his fifteenth year, and in his features you trace far 
more of the Chaldean than the Hebrew. Sharona 
is in her tenth year, and is the chief joy of tlie fond 
parents. Such are the members of Eleazar’s family. 
But why do they look so sad ? 

There, also, we see four persons whose appearance 


AND THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 339 

denotes that they are not from the common walks of 
life. They are attired in rich elegance, and their 
apparel shows that they hold high offices in the 
government. They were once called “ the youths of 
Judah they are no longer young, but their souls 
yet thrill with emotion at the very mention of their 
native land ; but on their countenances to-night we 
look in vain for a smile. 

There were others there whom we need not men- 
tion. The mother who had long presided over the 
domestic duties of that household, had been gathered 
to her people some four years before the scene of this 
night. Her illness was of short duration. She 
called her children and grandchildren around her 
dying couch, invoked upon them the blessing of J e- 
hovah, embraced her weeping companion and calmly 
sank away. But where, to-night, is Joram ? Where 
is that countenance clothed with smiles, and that 
voice of joy and gladness ? Where is that fond 
parent, around whom his children and his children’s 
children fondly gathered for so many years, with 
such strong and cordial affection ? Hush ! Speak 
low ! Tread lightly ! Disturb not the dying 
moments of the aged Israelite ! Joram is approach- 
ing the verge of Jordan. Already his feet are touch- 
ing the cold waters of death. His children and 
grandchildren are assembled around his dying bed. 
He breathes with difficulty. By and by, for a short 


340 


THE FALLING OF A STAR, 


period, he will find partial relief. The sick man 
turns on his pillow, and faintly speaks : 

“ Mathias, why comes he not ? Shall I not once 
more see my most excellent friend 

My dear father, he will ere long be here ; the 
messenger is trustworthy, and will soon return.” 

The journey of life is near its close ! The holy 
hill is in sight ! I pass through the vale of death on 
my way to the better land ! Yonder is the home 
of the faithful. Sorrow and mourning shall fiee 

• ,} V 

away ! 

‘‘ He is here ! He is here !” cried Jupheena. 

“ Has he arrived ?” asked the sick man, in faint 
accents. 

“ Yea, my dear father,” replied Mathias, in sooth- 
ing tones, “ he has arrived.” 

“Thanks be to Jehovah !” 

Presently, a man of venerable appearance, his hair 
silvered over with age, apparently a Chaldean, 
slowly walked into the apartment. Jupheena was 
the first to greet him : she fell on his neck, and 
warmly embraced him in silence. 

“Jehovah bless my lovely daughter!” whispered 
the aged man, as the large tears coursed down his 
furrowed cheeks. For a moment he looked around 
upon the company, with an earnestness of affection 
not easily described ; and looking up to heaven, in 
trembling accents broke forth — 


AND THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 


341 


“ Oh, J ehovah, let the smiles of Tliy connteiiance 
rest on these Thy chosen ones !” 

The venerable man was then taken and gently led 
by Mathias to the bedside of his father. 

A sweet smile passed over the pale countenance 
of Joram; the fountain of his tears overflowed; he 
looked up to the face of his old friend, reached out 
his trembling hand, and cried — 

“ Ah ! my good Barzello ! thou hast come once 
more to see thy friend Joram, before he leaves for 
the spirit land.” 

“ K thou art to go first,” replied the weeping old 
soldier, “ we shall not long be separated ; with me, 
also, the battle of life w^‘ i soon be closed, and the 
weary warrior shall be c.dled home.” 

‘‘ I find, Barzello, that my race is well-nigh run ! 
I am fast passing away. I have a strong impression 
that this day I shall join the .society of immortals ; 
therefore I thought fit to send for my best friend, to 
be with me in my dying moments. I am spared to 
see good old age. For the last thirty years my cup 
of joy has been often filled and running over. My 
children have been the consolation of my latter days, 
and my grandchildren have rendered sweet my 
declining years. Jehovah has dealt with His servant 
in great kindness. The iniquities of my youth are 
forgiven — am at peace with the God of Israel,” 


342 


THE FALLING OF A STARj 


The sick man now desired to be raised a little 
higher on his pillow. 

“That is better. ITow I can see you all. How dearly 
your dying father loves you! We soon must part, 
my sun is fast sinking, and in a few hours Joram 
will be gone. The chariot will soon call. I chide 
you not for your tears, for here on earth I know too 
well their value. In that bright world above where 
Jehovah dwells, and where angels spread their wings, 
no tears are found. Children, draw nigh, and 
receive my parting blessing.” 

The two sons, bathed in tears, fell on their knees 
by the side of the couch of the dying man. The 
father placed his hands on their heads, and in silent 
petition invoked upon them the blessing of Jehovah. 
They arose. Hext, with audible sobs, Perreeza and 
Jupheena bowed together. Joram was deeply 
affected. “May the ‘Lily of the Valley’ and the 
‘ Pose of Sharon ’ continue to be bright examples of 
humility and virtue, until J ehovah, in His own time, 
shall see fit to transplant the Lily and the Pose to 
bloom in brighter climes, and fiourish in richer soil.” 
The grandchildren then followed, and received the 
last blessing of the aged sire. The scene was deeply 
solemn and impressive. Tears flowed freely, and 
lamentations filled the apartment. 

J oram, quite exhausted, closed his eyes, and deep 


AT!n> THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 


343 


silence for a while prevailed. He soon revived, and 
called for Perreeza. 

“ What can I do for my ever-dear father whis- 
pered Perreeza, putting her face low to his ear. 

“ One more little song, daughter, accompanied by 
the harp of Judah,” said Joram, with a smile, ‘‘and 
I ask no more.” 

“But, O father, Perreeza greatly fears that it will 
disturb thee.” 

“ Hay, my sweet child, thy TJncle Esrom was 
never yet disturbed by the sound of melody. Sing 
to me that little song thy aunt so dearly loved.” 

“ Oh, my dear father,” whispered the weeping 
Perreeza, “ I fear it is beyond my power to sing. I 
am filled with weeping. Yet, at thy request, I will 
make the efibrt. Oh, God of my fathers, help me !” 

“ He will, my child,” faintly answered the old 
Israelite ; “ get thy harp and sing.” • 

Once again the old harp was brought from its 
little corner. Perreeza wiped away her tears, and 
succeeded wonderfully in conquering her emotions. 
She took the familiar instrument in her arms, and sat 
at a little distance from the dying saint. Joram cast 
one look on the old harp, smiled, and gently closed 
his eyes. Perreeza gently touched the chords and 
sang : 


344 


THE SETTING OF A PLANET. 


“ Father, send Thy heavenly chariot, 

Call Thy weeping child away ; 

Long I’ve waited for Thy coming, 

Why, 0 why, this long delay ? 

Of this earth my soul is weary, 

Yonder lies the better land ; 

Fain my soul would leave its prison, 

. Glad to join the glorious band. 

“ Thrice ten thousand happy spirits , ' 

Sing Thy praise in Heaven above ; 

All arrayed in robes of glory. 

Crowned with righteousness and love ; 

Old companions wait to greet me, 

Smilingly they bid me come : 

Father, send Thy heavenly chariot, 

Call Thy weary pilgrim home. 

“ Earth is fading from my vision ! 

Brightness gathers o’er my head ! 

Thrilling strains from Heavenly harpers, 

Sound around my dying bed ! 

Blessed land of saints and angels ! 

Here I can no longer stay ; 

Y onder comes my Father’s chariot ! 

Rise,' my soul, and haste away I” 

The song was ended. The harp was laid aside. 
“Did my father enjoy the song?” soothingly 
inquired Mathias. Joram made no reply! Those 
features were settled ! Those eyes were set 1 The 
“chariot” had arrived, and Joram had departed! 
As the last vibrations of the “ harp of Judah ” died 
on the ear, his happy soul was wafted on angelic 
pinions, and introduced to the melody of more skill- 
ful harpers around the throne of God. 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 345 


CHAPTER XXY. 

THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 

SmcE the insanity of Xebuchadnezzar Evil-Mero- 
dach, his son had acted as regent. The misfortune 
of the Chaldean monarch had thrown a deep gloom 
over the vast empire. He fell in the midst of his 
popularity, and the government throughout felt the 
shock. Evil-Merodach was far from being a favorite, 
and among all classes in the nation there seemed to 
be a growing dissatisfaction in regard to his move- 
ments. This feeling would have been immeasura- 
bly greater had it not been for the wisdom and 
vigilance of Belteshazzar, his prime minister. Of 
Daniel’s superhuman wisdom the regent had no 
doubt. From his intimacy with his father he had 
learned all the particulars in regard to Daniel’s 
interpretation of the dream ; and seeing before his 
eyes daily a literal fulfillment of its awful predic- 
tions, he could not but hold the interpreter in much 
reverence. 

Nearly seven years had already passed away since 
15 * 


346 THE LAST BATTLE OF A GEEAT WARKIOK. 

the awful humiliation of ISTebuchadnezzar. During 
most of this time he had exhibited all the signs of a 
maniac. As he showed no disposition to injure 
those around him he was permitted to go at large, 
within royal inclosures. His treatment was much 
according to the direction of Daniel, who was the 
only person at the palace of whom the maniac king 
appeared to have the least recognition. He care- 
fully shunned the presence of every one ; and the 
only thing that appeared to give him satisfaction, 
and check his raving, was a permission to be a com- 
panion of his oxen, that quietly fed in the palace 
park. Here it may be well to remark, that the 
peculiar feature of the king’s insanity, was the 
strange conviction that he was an ox ; and under 
this conviction he would endeavor to imitate that 
animal in all its motions and voices. He was never 
confined, nor bound with chains, but permitted to 
enjoy himself as his maniac fancies might dictate. 
This was not the result of indifference, but quite the 
contrary. The king was held in much respect at the 
palace, even in the midst of his deplorable insanity ; 
and there was much faith placed in the opinion of 
Daniel in regard to the king’s final restoration to his 
reason and the kingdom. Among many of Daniel’s 
Chaldean friends at the Court, the opinion was 
becoming prevalent, that the interesting occasion 
was not far distant. 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GEEAT WAERIOE. 3i7 

The afternoon was fair and beautiful. It was 
about the ninth hour of the daj. Daniel, weary 
with his arduous duties within, thought fit, in order 
to invigorate both his body and mind, to take a 
pleasant walk amid * the delightful groves of the 
palace park. So he laid his papers aside, and was 
soon under the refreshing breezes of the open skies. 
The scene was truly delightful. The sun was gra- 
dually losing the intensity of its heat, and slowly 
sinking toward the western hills. ^Nature was 
adorned in beauty and lovely innocence. The sweet 
choristers of the forest chanted their melodious son- 
nets on the high branches, and the Torest rang with 
the sound of praise from the feathered tribe. The 
proud Euphrates rolled majestically along, while its 
shores were strewed with the choicest roses and 
fiowers. On the banks of “ proud Euphrates’ 
stream ” the Rab Mag sat down and gave freedom 
to his thoughts, which quickly turned to meditate on 
the past. 

“ His paths are unsearchable, and His ways past 
finding out! He reigns in heaven above, and on 
earth beneath. Jehovah is God alone. By Him 
kings rule and princes govern. He taketh down 
one and setteth up another. 0 Lord, Thou art very 
great, and highly exalted above all gods. In Thy 
hands are the deep places of the earth, the strength 
of the hills are Tliine a so. I adore Thee, O my 


348 THE LAST BATTLE OF A GEEAT WAERIOE. 

God ! I praise Thee, 0 Jehovah ! From my youth 
the God of Israel has been my help. He has 
brought me through ways I had not known. How 
terrible is His wrath toward those who rebel against 
Him! How gi’eat His love to all that fear Him! 
He bringeth down the proud look, and causeth His 
enemies to be ashamed. The sceptres of kings are 
broken in pieces. Jehovah is King of kings! 
Babylon, with all her glory, shall become a desola- 
tion. Her lofty towers shall fall, her walls shall be 
destroyed, her palaces shall become heaps of ruin, 
and her idol temples shall be no more !” 

Such were the meditations of Daniel when his' 
attention was called to a rustling noise in the foliage, 
on his right, at a short distance from the spot on 
which he sat. He looked, and beheld the uncouth 
form of the maniac king slowly approaching toward 
him ! The sight affected the Hebrew’s heart ! His 
eye became moistened with tears. His punishment 
was just he knew; but in the history of that 
degraded monarch, he could find many things to 
admire. In other days he had a heart that throbbed 
with kind and warm emotions. Had he not in the 
main been kind to him, and his three companions ? 
And, in the midst of envy and jealousy, had he not 
kept them, foreigners as they were, in the highest 
offices in the gift of the government ? He had. 
And Daniel’s heart throbb d with pity as he beheld 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 3,49 

the brutish antics of one who was once so powerful 
and intelligent! The king gradually approached 
the spot where Daniel sat, without observing him ; 
sometimes standing erect, other times running on all 
fours. Sometimes uttering some incoherent expres- 
sions, other times bellowing like an ox. 

“ God of my fathers silently cried Daniel, “ let 
this suffice ! According to Thy promise restore the 
unhappy king to his reason, and let his courtiers 
know that there is no god like unto Thee !” 

By this time the maniac stood close by the side of 
his courtier, but as yet he had not observed him. 

“ hTehuchadnezzar, Kang of Babylon!” cried 
Daniel, with a loud voice. 

The maniac was startled, looked up to the face of 
the intruder for a moment, cried, in loud accents, 
“ Belteshazzar ! Belteshazzar !” and, as if greatly 
terrified, ran. He soon stopped, and stood at a cer- 
tain distance, with his wild, flashing eyes steadfastly 
fixed on the form of the Bab Mag. 

Daniel arose, and slowly directed his footsteps 
towards the spot. He was glad to find that the king 
remained stationary. He' approached within a 
respectful distance of the maniac, uncovered his 
head, made his humble obeisance as in days of yore, 
and cried : 

“ O king, live for ever !” 


350 THE LAST BATTLE OF A GKEAT WAEEIOR. 

The king, in silence, continued to gaze on Daniel, 
with a wild, vacant stare. 

“ Jehovah, the God of Israel !” cried Daniel, 
pointing with his finger to the skies. 

“ J-e-h-o-v-a-h !” slowly whispered the king, gaz- 
ing upward. 

The Hebrew now ventured nearer the king, fell 
down on his knees, and, “ with his face toward J eru- 
salem,’’ sent his urgent, silent petitions to the God 
of Israel, in behalf of his unfortunate sovereign. 
Daniel had not been long in prayer before the king, 
with restored reason, fell down by his side and 
loudly rejoiced, and praised the God of Heaven. 
The set time had come : the prayer of the man of 
God had, indeed, prevailed, the lost was found, the 
maniac was restored. 

The restoration of reason to the king was brought 
about by the same miraculous power that deprived 
him of it; and it was accomplished in the same 
sudden manner. He was not only restored to the 
right use of his faculties, but also to a perfect recol- 
lection of the past. The dream, its interpretation, 
with all subsequent transactions up to the very day 
of his insanity, were brought clearly to his mind ; 
but since that moment all was one dark void. In 
mercy, not a vestige was permitted to remain to 
embitter his after years. 

The most important thing that now appeared to 
occupy the monarch’s mind, was the life and health 
of his family, and the length of the period of his 
insanity. 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GKEAT WAREIOE. 851 

‘‘Tell me, O Belteshazzar, how long has the King 
of Babylon remained in this degraded condition.’’ 

“Seven years of deep calamity, O king, have 
passed over thy head.” 

“ Seven years I” cried the king, with a trembling 
voice, while his tears were fast falling. “ O Thou 
God of Heaven, Thou art just in all Thy ways? 
But are the members of my family spared to see the 
restoration of the king ?” 

“ They are all spared, and in good health, O king ! 
and will be overjoyed to see thee restored to thy 
throne.” 

“ Jehovah is the only God ! He ruleth among 
the armies of the heavens, and the inhabitants of 
the earth. Let all nations praise the God of Israel ! 
But come, Belteshazzar, let us bend our footsteps 
towards the palace.” 

Daniel threw one of his loose garments over the 
almost naked form of the king, and, side by side, 
they started towards the palace royal. On their way 
thither, they were met by the captain of the guard. 
The old soldier was overwhelmed with joy, to hear 
once more the familiar voice of his beloved king. 
He fell before him, and would have embraced his 
feet if only permitted. He begged of the king to 
remain where he was with Belteshazzar, and permit 
him to haste to the palace, to herald the joyful 
•news, and return with the king’s old guard, to escort 
him home. The measure struck the king favorably, 
and Arioch, with a bounding heart, was on his way. 
The regent, Evil-Merodach, was first apprised of the 
fact, which he received with demonstrations of joy. 


352 THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 

The news was soon understood by hundreds, and the 
palace rang with shouts of rejoicing. The regent, 
with the guard, were soon on the march for the 
place where Arioch had left the king. When they 
reached the spot, the monarch arose and gently 
bowed. His son now ran up to his father, fell on 
his neck, and both warmly embraced each other. 
The old royal guard, as soon as their emotions were 
partially subsided, approached as near his majesty 
as they could, and, at a given signal from their 
captain, they broke forth in one grand shout that 
made the forest ring. The king was deeply moved : 
he endeavored to speak, but was not able. 

The procession was on its way. The king, with 
his son and the prime minister, were drawn in the 
royal chariot. Shouts of joy echoed on the high 
turrets of the royal mansion as the restored monarch 
entered once more through its massive portals, to sit 
on the throne of his empire. Heralds were hurried 
into every part of the city to acquaint officials of 
the king’s restoration, and on that night the great 
metropolis of Chaldea was brilliantly illuminated; 
and loud shouts of rejoicing burst forth from thou- 
sands of gladdened hearts. 

The king resumed the responsible duties of his 
government, amid the warm congratulations and the 
best wishes of his courtiers and subjects. Hew life 
was breathed into every department of State, and 
the metropolis once more appeared to breathe the 
breath of former years. 

Belteshazzar was now to the king a constant and 
confiding friend. They conversed together freely on 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 353 

all points, and no measure was put forth without the 
consent and approbation of the Eab Mag. 

In regard to the God of Israel no doubt remained 
longer on the mind of the king. At last he was 
wholly saved from idolatry. The process of his con- 
version had been a severe one ; but in the hand 
of Jehovah it had proved successful. His vanity 
was conquered, his haughtiness slain, the pride of 
his heart subdued, he was a meek and lowly wor- 
shipper at the shrine of the God of Israel. 

The king was getting well stricken in years, and 
he was conscious that he was not long for earth. 
Therefore, like a wise man, he bestowed much 
thought on that world into which he was fast hasten- 
ing. His worldly ambition was at an end, he appeared 
but seldom in public, and was much given to retire- 
ment and meditation. He had at last learned to see 
the things of earth in their true light, and the 
enthusiasm of his younger friends was viewed with 
a smile and a sigh. He clearly saw in the distance 
the glory of Babylon brought to the dust, and its 
majestic halls resounding with the voice of revelry 
from the sons and daughters of strangers. Of this 
the reformed king could not think without painful 
emotions; but it was vain to repine, and with a 
wonderful degree of resignation, he bowed to the 
Will divine. 

***** 

Babylon was again in gloom. Hebuchadnezzar, 
who had so long stood at the helm of government, 
and under whose reign the nation had reached its 
high distinction, and the city its proud eminence, 


354 THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 

was sick, and, to all liuman appearance, was nigh 
unto death. 

It was yet early in the morning, when a messen- 
ger from the king was sent in haste to the apart- 
ments of the Hebrew officer, with special directions 
demanding his presence without delay at the king’s 
chamber. The summons was instantly obeyed, and 
not many minutes elapsed before Daniel stood by 
the couch of the sick monarch. In faint accents he 
was thanked for his punctuality, and was beckoned 
to a seat. He then gave his attendants to under- 
stand, that inasmuch as he had some business of 
importance with his officer, they might for a while 
retire. When alone he turned, and gently said : 

‘‘Draw nigh to the king, Belteshazzar. I have 
seen tit to send for thee in haste at this time, for I 
perceive that I am fast passing away. My weary 
journey is near its end. Soon I shall close my eyes 
in death ; my weary soul shall shortly be released 
from its bondage, and haste away to a land of rest. 
How fading all terrestrial glory ! How transient 
every earthly bliss ! Human pomp and grandeur. 
Oh how vain ! My life has been short and full of 
trouble. In the pride of my heart I sought to out- 
strip the Almighty ! I said, ‘ Who can bring low 
the King of Babylon I insultingly provoked the 
God of Heaven, and defied Jehovah to his face ! I 
set up my own will against the will of the Highest. 
I would acknowledge no higher law than my own 
edicts. Before tens of thousands, on the plains of 
Dura, I was rebuked. The God of Israel vindi- 
cated the honor of His law in the miraculous 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 355 


deliverance of His faithful worshippers. Before mj 
lords I was compelled to acknowledge the superiority 
of the law of Jehovah. The gods of Chaldea were 
put to shame, and the Higher Law was triumphant. 
For some time those impressions remained on my 
mind, and served in part to check and bridle my 
unholy ambition ; but gradually they wore away : 
my pride revived, my gods were set up, I encou- 
raged extravagances, and the name of the God of 
Israel was well-nigh forgotten. I dreamed a dream, 
whibh my wise men could not interpret. The ser- 
vant of the God of Heaven was called. My doom 
was made known. Instead of bowing in humility 
before Jehovah, I rebelled against the interpreta- 
tion, and said, in my heart, ‘ It never shall be !’ I 
endeavored to forget God in the multiplicity of my 
banquets, and in the abundance of my merry 
gatherings. I succeeded ; but the day of doom arrived, 
and my humiliation was complete. In mercy I was 
again restored, and established on my throne ; but 
soon the sceptre of Chaldea must be swayed by 
another hand. The days of my toil are nearly num- 
bered. In thee, O Belteshazzar, I have always 
found the most faithful of officers. To thy wise 
management we are indebted for the great pros- 
perity that has attended my reign. Accept now the 
humble thanks of thy sovereign. Since my restora- 
tion I have devoted much time to meditation and 
prayer. In this I find great pleasure and satisfac- 
tion. At the close of life I have found out the 
grand secret of human happiness. Great has been 
my loss in not finding it sooner. My more special 


356 THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 

object in calling for thee at this time was, that I 
might deliver to thee this parchment, which I have 
carefully prepared with my own hand. It bears 
upon an important era in my eventful history ; and, 
in justice to my own people, as well as to other 
nations, and above all, in justice to the God of Hea- 
ven, I command that it be carefully recorded 
among the State parchments. By delivering it over 
to thee, my faithful officer, I am sure that my wishes 
shall be fulfilled. Take them, Belteshazzar, and let 
them be recorded without delay.” * 

“Faithfully, O king, will thy servant in this thing 
do thy pleasure and command,” said Daniel, and 
silently he left the presence of the king, and 
hastened to his apartments. 

On opening the parchment he found it to contain 
the following ; written carefully and correctly, in the 
handwriting of the king himself: 

“ Hebuchadnezzar, the king, unto all people, and 
nations, and languages that dwell in all the earth ; 
peace be multiplied unto you. I thought it good to 
show the signs and wonders that the high God hath 
wrought toward me. How great are His signs ! and 
how mighty are His wonders! His kingdom is an 
everlasting kingdom; and His dominion is from 
generation to generation. 

“ I, Hebuchadnezzar, was at rest in mine house, 
and flourishing in my palace. I saw a dream, 
which made me afraid ; and I was greatly troubled. 
I, therefore, made a decree, to bring all the wise 
men of Babylon into my presence, that they might 
make known unto me the interpretation of the 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GEEAT WAEKIOR. 357 

dream. There came in the magicians, the astrolo- 
gers, the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers, and I told 
the dream before them, but they were not able to 
give me the interpretation thereof. But at last 
Daniel came in before me, whose name was Belte- 
shazzar, in whom is the spirit of the holy gods ; and 
before hitn I told the dream, saying, ‘ O Belteshaz- 
zar, master of the magicians, because I know that 
the spirit of the holy gods is in thee, and no secret 
troubleth thee, tell me the vision of the dream that 
I have seen, and the interpretation thereof. Thus 
was the vision of my head in my bed. I saw and 
behold a tree in the midst of the earth, and the 
height thereof was great. The tree grew and was 
strong, and the height thereof reached unto heaven, 
and the sight thereof to the eud of all the earth. 
The leaves thereof were fair, and its fruit much, and 
in it was meat for all ; the beasts of the field had 
shadow under it, and the fowls of the air dwelt in 
the boughs thereof, and all fiesh was fed of it. I 
saw in my vision, and behold a watchman, and a 
holy one came down from heaven, and cried aloud, 
and said, ‘ Hew down the tree, and cut otf its 
branches, shake off his leaves, and scatter his fruit ; 
let the beasts get away from under it, and the fowls 
from his branches. Nevertheless, leave the stump 
of his roots in the earth, even with a band of iron 
and brass, in the tender grass of the field ; and let it 
be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion 
be with the beasts in the grass of the earth. Let 
his heart be changed from man’s, and let a beast’s 
heart be given unto him ; and let seven times pass 


358 THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 

over him. This matter is by the decree of the 
watchers, and the demand by the word of the holy 
ones ; to the intent that the living may know that 
the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and 
giveth it to whomsoever He will, and setteth up 
over it the basest of men.’ This dream I, ISTebu- 
chadnezzar, have seen. How thou, 0 Belteshaz- 
zar, declare the interpretation thereof, forasmuch as 
all the wise men of my kingdom are not able to 
make known unto me the interpretation, but thou 
art able, for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee. 

Then Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar, was 
astonished for one hour, and his thoughts troubled 
him. Then spake I unto him, saying, ‘ Let not the 
dream, or the interpretation thereof, trouble thee.’ ” 
“ Then answered Daniel — ‘ My lord, let the dream 
be to those that hate thee, and its interpretation to 
thine enemies. The tree that thou sawest is thy- 
self, O king ; thou art grown and become strong ; for 
thy greatness is grown, and reaches unto heaven ; 
and thy dominion unto the end of the earth. And 
whereas, the king saw a watcher and an holy one 
coming down from heaven, and saying, ‘ Hew the 
tree down and destroy it, yet leave the stump of the 
roots thereof in the earth, even with a band of iron 
and brass in the tender grass of the field, and let it 
be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion 
be with the beasts of the field, till seven times pass 
over him ;’ this is the interpretation, O king, and this 
is the decree of the Most High, which is come upon 
my lord the king. They shall drive thee from men, 
and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field. 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GEE AT WAKEIOE. 359 


and they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and 
they shall wet thee with the dew of heaven, and 
seven times shall pass over thee, till thou knowest 
that the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, 
and giveth it to whomsoever he will. And whereas 
they commanded to leave the stump of the tree roots, 
thy kingdom shall be sure unto thee, after that thou 
shalt have known that the heavens do rule. . Where- 
fore, O king, let my counsels he acceptable unto thee, 
and break off thy sins by righteousness, and thine 
iniquities by showing mercy to the poor. If it may 
be a lengthening of thy tranquillity.’ 

“ All this came upon me. King Kebuchadnezzar. 
At the end of twelve months I walked in the palace 
of the kingdom of Babylon, and said, ‘ Is not this 
great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the 
kingdom, by the might of my power and for the 
honor of my majesty?’ While the word was yet in 
my mouth, there fell a voice from heaven, saying, 
‘ Oh, King Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken, thy 
kingdom is departed from thee.’ I was driven from 
men, and did eat grass as oxen, and my body was 
wet with the dew of heaven. At the end of the days 
I lifted up mine eyes to heaven, and my understand- 
ing returned unto me, and I blessed the Most High ; 
and I praised and honored Him that liveth for ever, 
whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and His 
kingdom is from generation to generation. And all 
the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing; 
and He doeth according to His will in the army of 
heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth, 
and none can stay his hand, or say unto him. What 


360 THE LAST BATTLE OF A GEEAT WAEEIOE. 

doestthoH? And the glory of my kingdom, mine 
honor and brightness, returned unto me, and my 
counsellors, and my lords sought unto me, and I was 
established in my kingdom, and excellent majesty 
was added unto me. Now I, Nebuchadnezzar, praise 
and extol and honor the King of Heaven, all whose 
works are truth, and his ways judgment, and those 
that walk in pride he is able to abase.” 

* * * * «sf 

The great monarch of Chaldea is about to pass 
away to the spirit land. A number of his most inti- 
mate and choice friends stand with solemn visages 
around the couch of the dying potentate. Daniel 
had spent most of his time, of late, at the palace, 
administering to the comfort of his afflicted sovereign, 
and the king was ill at 'ease, unless his faithful offlcer 
was near at hand. It was the Hebrew’s hand that 
gently eased his position ; it was the Hebrew’s voice 
that soothed his troubled spirits. For forty years 
Daniel, without the least deviation, had proved faith- 
ful to the interest of his lord the king ; and now, in. 
his last hours, his fidelity was as strong as ever. 
With a tender hand he wiped the cold sweat of 
death from the pale brow of the monarch, and in- 
wardly breathed his earnest petition to the God of 
Israel, for a safe transit to the Gentile king from idol- 
atrous Chaldea to the Mount of God, and the City 
of the Faithful. The king was fast sinking. His 
feet already touched the cold waters of death. One 
of the most powerful monarchs that ever swayed a 
sceptre was about to surrender to the universal con- 
queror. His sentences were few and wandering; 


THE LAST BATTLE OF A GREAT WARRIOR. 361 


and the once eloquent tongue refused to perform its 
office with its wonted readiness. Since his restora- 
tion to reason, his mind was much taken up with 
things that more particularly pertained to his eternal 
welfare beyond these mortal shores. To-night the 
burning fever had disturbed the calm repose of his 
mind ; reason was partially dethroned, and once 
again he was a mighty warrior at the head of his 
numerous troops. 

‘‘ Onward, warriors, to victory or death !” cried the 
delirious king, and there was a pause. 

“ Know ye the vision ? Away from my presence, 
ye guilty band of lying hypocrites!” and there was 
another pause. 

‘‘ Prepare the chariots 1 Onward to the conflict !” 
“ Arioch 1” 

The venerable old captain, with tears coursing 
down his cheeks, gently approached the king, and in 
tender accents asked — 

‘‘ And what is the pleasure of my lord the king 

The king slowly unclosed his eyes, gazed on the 
countenance of his old soldier, and for a few minutes 
reason again proved triumphant. 

‘^Ah! my faithful officer, thou art ever near! 
Arioch, 1 have conquered many an enemy — I have 
fought many a battle — I am now in a struggle with 
the last foe. I am fighting my last battle. I soon 
shall have to surrender ! Where is my good friend 
Belteshazzar ?” 

“ I am near thy side, O king !” replied Daniel, in 
gentle tones. 


16 


362 THE LAST BATIXE OF A GKEAT WABRIOK. 

“ Merodacli !” 

“ Father!” 

“ Ah 1 my son, thou art here. This day I leave 
thee, and the vast responsibilities of the empire are 
committed to thy care. My words must be few. I 
am near the end of my journey. To thy kind 
regards I commit these my faithful officers. Let not 
one of them fail to share thy confidence and respect. 
To Belteshazzar, we are greatly indebted for our 
prosperity. Let the Hebrews within the realm be 
dealt gently by. Their God is the God of nations. 
When — When — When — ” and the king was again 
in feverish delirium. 

“ Haste thee, Arioch, and order the royal guard ! 
Ah, my good Barzello, we meet again I Thou art 
not dead I Onward 1 Onward, brave warriors ! The 
steeps are hard to climb ! Leave me not, Barzello I 
Onward I W e have gained the heights 1 But who 
can cross the river ? Onward ! Onwai’d ! Why move 
not the legions ^ W arriors, follow your king ! The 
waters are deep ! d- d- deep ! Barzello, give me 
thy hand ! How we go I Oh, the river is — is — 
d-e-e-p 1” and the voice sank into a low whisper. 

A few struggles with the waves, and the Chaldean 
Emperor had reached the opposite shore. He had 
crossed a river through which his legions could not 
then follow him. His features became calm and 
tranquil, and a sweet smile was left on the lifeless 
lips of the King of Babylon. 


A FAMOUS HEEO IS SPOKEN OF. 


363 


CHAPTER XXYI. 

IN WHICH A FAMOUS HERO IS SPOKEN OF. 

On the death of Xebiichadnezzar, Evil-Merodach 
took the throne. Of this man we have said but 
little. He acted as regent during his father’s insan- 
ity, and conducted himself with some degree of pro- 
priety. He was, however, a person of a low, gro- 
velling mind, and no sooner was he established on 
his throne than he began to give unmistakable signs 
that the sceptre was in the hands of a profligate 
tyrant. Contrary to the request of his dying 
father, he neglected the weighty matters of the 
empire, and plunged into dissipation and gluttonous 
revelry. 

As with the commencement of Xebuchadnezzar’s 
reign began the real glory of Chaldea, and so continued 
to increase, so with his death the glory departed, 
and the empire was soon in a rapid decline. Xo 
feature in the character of the new king was in the 
least calculated to command either the love or admi- 
ration of his subjects. He was inwardly cursed by 
the nation, and feared only on account of his cruelty. 
Of Daniel he had some dread, and over him the 
Hebrew had some control. He was well convinced, 
from what he had seen in his father’s history, that 


36 ^ 


A FAMOUS HEEO IS SPOKEN OF. 


Daniel was not to be slighted, and that among all 
the wise men of the realm there was none like him. 
And, moreover, he was well aware that his superior 
wisdom had had much to do in elevating the empire 
to its present high position. Through the kind influ- 
ence of this man of God, the wicked king dealt with 
comparative mildness toward the captive Hebrews 
so numerous within the realm. 

The reign of this monarch was of short duration. 
Sqm^ of his own relatives conspiring against him, 
put an end to his existence ; and so died Evil-Mero- 
dach, unwept by the nation, and Herriglisser, one of 
the chief conspirators, reigned in his stead. 

The three brothers, since the death of Hebnchad- 
nezzar, had seen best to retire from public life. 
In Babylon they were greatly beloved, and consi- 
dered as the peculiarly favored of the gods, and over 
whom no mortals had control. Their miraculous 
deliverance from the fiery furnace had been trans- 
mitted from fathers to sons, and from mothers to 
daughters ; and there was in Babylon what we might 
term an universal blind belief in the God of Israel. 
Barzello was no more ; he soon followed his friend 
Joram. The same “chariot” arrived, and he was 
triumphantly carried away. 

Mathias and Eleazar were among the most influ- 
ential men in the city. Since the death of the vene- 
able soldier, Eleazar had taken possession of those 
beautiful premises which had been left as a legacy 
to his only daughter. Perreeza often speaks of her 
native land, and is still strong in the faith, that when 
the time shall come to favor Zion, she will, with 


A FAMOUS HERO IS SPOKEN OF. 


365 


her three brothers, return to her native city, and rest 
their bones in the burial-ground of their fathers. To 
this, Mathias and the children have consented, being 
full as desirous as Perreeza to end their days in the 
land of Israel. 

Nerriglisser, immediately on his accession to the 
throne, made great preparations for war against the 
Medes, which preparations lasted for some three 
years. Cyaxeres, king of the Medes, seeing the hos- 
tile attitude of the Babylonians, sent to Persia, 
imploring the help of his young nephew Cyrus, the 
son of Cambyses, king of Persia, who had married 
his sister Mandana. JSTow Cyrus was beautiful in 
person, and still more lovely in the qualities of his 
mind; was of very sweet disposition, full of good 
nature and humanity, and always had a great desire 
to learn, and a noble ardor for glory. He was never 
afraid of any danger, or discouraged by any hardship 
or difficulty, where honor was to be acquired. He 
was brought up according to the laws and customs 
of the Persians, which were excellent in those days 
with respect to education. With the consent of his 
father, he readily complied with the wish of his 
uncle, and at the head of thirty thousand well trained 
Persians, he marched into Media, and from thence 
to Assyria, to meet the forces of Heriglisser, king of 
Babylon, and the forces of Crcesus, king of the 
Lydians. Tlie armies met. The Chaldeans were 
routed. Crcesus fled, and Herriglisser, the king of 
Babylon, was slain in the action, and his son Labo- 
ros-barchod succeeded to the throne. 

This was a very wicked prince. Being naturally 


366 


A FAMOUS HERO IS SPOKEN OF. 


of the most vicious inclinations, he now indulged 
them without restraint, as if he had been invested 
with sovereign power only to have the privilege of 
committing with impunity the most infamous and 
barbarous actions. He reigned but five months, his 
own subjects conspiring against him, put him to 
death, and Belshazzar, the son of Evil-Merodach, 
reigned in his place. 

Since the death of Evil-Merodach, and during the 
reign of his two successors, Daniel had been much 
neglected, and he had retired to private life, and was 
but little spoken of at public places. This king, fol- 
lowing in the footsteps of his predecessors, led a life 
of dissipation and profligacy. 

In the meantime, the fame of the Persian prince 
was spreading far and wide. His armies proved vic- 
torious on every shore ; and to the faithful Hebrews, 
who discerned the signs of the times, his conquests 
were hailed with inward joy. Cyrus for some years 
had tarried in Asia Minor, and had entirely reduced 
all the nations that inhabited it to subjection, from 
the Hlgean Sea to the Eiver Euphrates. From thence 
he proceeded to Syria and Arabia, which he also 
subdued. 

The fortifications of Babylon, since the death of 
Nebuchadnezzar, had been strengthened, and now 
the work of fortifying was carried onward with great 
vigor. Belshazzar, if from no other motive than 
fear, gave all encouragement to this kind of improve- 
ment, and during his reign prodigious works of this 
nature were completed. He was well aware that the 
famous Persian had his eye upon him, and that the 


A FAMOUS HERO IS SPOKEN OF. 


367 


besieging of the city with him was but a question 
of time. He therefore made all preparations for a 
formidaJble attack. Provisions of all kinds, from all 
parts of the country, were stored up within this city 
in great abundance ; and every thing was put in 
readiness to withstand a protracted siege. 

Cyrus, whom Divine Providence was to make 
use of as an instrument for the execution of his vast 
designs, was mentioned in the Scriptures hy his 
name above one hundred and fifty years before he 
was born ; and that the world might not be surprised 
at the prodigious rapidity of his conquests, God 
was pleased to declare, in very lofty and remark- 
able terms, that he would be his guide, and that 
in all his expeditions he would lead him by the 
hand, and would subdue all the princes of the earth 
before him : 

“ Thus saith the Lord to his anointed, to Cyrus, 
whose right hand I have holden to subdue nations 
before him. And I will loose the loins of kings 
to open before him the two-leaved gates, and the 
gates shall not be shut. I will go before thee and 
make the crooked places straight. I will break in 
pieces the gates of brass, and cut asunder the bars 
of iron ; and I will give thee the treasures of 
darkness and hidden riches of secret places, that 
thou mayest know that I the Lord which call thee 
by thy name am the God of Israel ; for Jacob my 
servant’s sake, and Israel mine elect, I have even 
called thee by thy name. I have surnamed thee 
though thou hast not known me.” Isa. xiv. 1-4. 


368 


A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 


CHAPTER XXYII. 

IN WHICH A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 

The army of Cyrus had already reached the capi- 
tal of Chaldea. The vast plain before the city 
swarms with moving thousands of Medes and Per- 
sians. At this time no warriors were finer in appear- 
ance and possessing more valor than the battlemen 
of the Persian prince. Their discipline had reached 
to an almost inconceivable degree of perfection. The 
wishes and desires of their great commander had 
become their law ; and each one vied with the other 
in rendering obedience to his orders. Their fame 
and conquests had spread throughout lower Asia, 
and through many parts of Assyria, and each vic- 
tory added to their brilliancy. 

But the Babylonians thought themselves so well 
prepared for this emergency, that the numerous 
legions of Cyrus failed to alarm them. Their walls 
they considered proof against any attack, and ihey 
had sufiicient amount of provision in the city for 
twenty years. They laughed to scorn the demand 
of the Persians, and loudly ridiculed them from the 
city walls. Belshazzar and his counsellors consider- 
ing themselves perfectly secure, gave way to all 


A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 369 


tlieir vile passions and depraved appetites. The 
palace was one great scene of (febancherj and lewd 
revelry by day and by night. 

The Persian general soon saw that an assault on 
such formidable defences wonld be useless. A pro- 
ject was conceived in his mind of such a novel 
character that we are more than ever convinced that 
his stratagems were originated in the mind of the 
Hebrews’ God. He made the inhabitants believe 
that he intended to reduce the city by famine. To 
this end he caused a line of circumvallation to be 
drawn quite around the city with a large and deep 
ditch ; and that his troops might not be over-fatigued 
he divided his army into twelve bodies, and assigned 
to each of them its month for guarding the trenches. 
The great ditch was completed, but the revelrous 
Babylonians little thought of its real design, as 
conceived in the ingenious mind of their great 
antagonist. 

Belshazzar the king, made a great feast to a thou- 
sand of his lords, and drank wine before the thousand. 
This feast was one of great splendor. The most 
spacious and magnificent rooms in the richest city 
in the world, were crowded with rank and beauty. 
Learning, aristocracy and royalty were there. Pre- 
cious stones and costly perfumery filled the saloon 
with dazzling lustre and sweetest fragrance. "Wit 
sparkled with the sparkling of the cups, and reason 
flowed wkh the flowing of the wine. Tliey drank 
toasts of enthusiastic patriotism ; they sang songs of 
unbounded loyalty, and shouted defiance to every 
16 * 


370 A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 

foe. Strains of melody poured forth from an hun- 
dred instruments, and hilarity and excessive mirth 
beamed forth from every countenance. The high 
praises of the gods of Chaldea, with rapturous shouts 
in honor to their king mingled together, and broke 
forth from a thousand tongues. The besieging army 
with its commander, together with the God of the 
Hebrews, were made the constant sport of their licen- 
tious wit, and the subjects of their keenest sarcasm. 

This feast was given in honor of Belshazzar’s birth ; 
and we may easily judge that flattery without mea- 
sure was poured into his willing ear. On this occa- 
sion, from the very nature of the festival, much was 
expected from the monarch himself, and it was very 
evident that he was fully determined that in this 
they should not be disappointed. 

“ All hail, brave Babylonians ! welcome I Thrice 
welcome to the presence of your king ! Before me 
on this night I behold the pride and glory of Baby- 
lon. Here are my nobles who have at all times dis- 
tinguished thepaselves by their valor and great 
bravery. Let us banish gloom, and let our hearts 
overflow with mirth ! We may well congratulate 
ourselves on the perfect safety of Babylon. Our 
walls are impregnable and our possessions are abun- 
dant. We laugh to scorn the silly movements of the 
Persian mule that parades before the city. Dark 
predictions there are I know in regard to the future of 
Chaldea ; but these Hebrew delusions have well-ni^h 
vanished away. I am sorry to confess that my royal 
grandsire gave too much countenance to these gi*ound- 
less delusions, in the preferment of the Hebrew 


A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 371 

Belteshazzar with liis three companions to high offices 
within the province of Babylon. This, my lords, 
was a grand mistake of the past, for which we have 
already too dearly paid. Since I came to the throne, 
this intermeddling of foreigners with the affairs of 
the nation, has received no countenance ; and happy 
am I to know that to-day all offices under the gov- 
ernment are entrusted to none but pure native Chal- 
deans. In this I do not wish to cast a shade on the 
memories of the illustrious dead, for truly no mon- 
arch ever distinguished himself with greater glory 
than my lamented grandfather. The trophies of his 
victories are to-day visible throughout the empire. 
To him, indeed, the gods of Chaldea were propitious, 
and unmistakable proof they gave, of their superi- 
ority to the gods of other nations. We have heard 
much of the renowned god of the Hebrews ! But 
under the protection of our own, we bid defiance to 
all other gods! Who is the god of Israel that I 
should fear him ? Did not my grandfather, under 
the guidance of the gods of Chaldea, enter into Jiis 
territory, destroy his city and burn his temple? 
Why did he not then vindicate his power and glory ? 
Why permit the vessels of his temple to be carried 
into Babylon, and there be deposited in the temple 
of Belus ? Ah, my lords ! those vessels were worthy 
of a more trusty god. They are beautiful to behold, 
and would well become an occasion like the present. 
Surely this is well thought ! Let the vessels of the 
temple of the God of Israel be brought hither, and 
from them let us drink wine in honor to the gods 
of Chaldea I Bring them hither in haste I My 


372 A POTENTATE IS GEEATLY FETGHTENED. 

thirst increases with the thought ! All praise to our 
matchless gods ! Again I say, let us banish gloom, 
and let us be filled with mirth ! But here indeed, 
come the temple vessels of the god of Israel ! Bring 
them hither ! Look ye here, Babylonians ! Saw ye 
ever anything more beautiful ? Such fine specimens 
of art as these must be rendernd serviceable in the 
employ of more worthy gods ! Let them be filled 
with wine ! Let us drink to the gods of the empire, 
and if there, is a God in Israel let Him come to the 
rescue! We defy His power, Chaldeans! These 
Hebrews among us must be limited in their privi- 
leges. The worship of their imaginary God, if at 
all permitted, must be on a more private scale. 
They are corrupting in their influence, and their lib- 
erties must be restricted. This I have accomplished 
in a measure, and by the gods, I swear that in this, 
my pleasure must be realized to the full. These 
foreigners, through the unwise policy of my grand- 
father, have too long lived in ease, and many of 
them have been unwisely elevated to fill the most 
responsible ofiices in the gift of the government, to 
the exclusion of Chaldeans, and more worthy men. 
Of this we shall hear no more complaint. I have 
cut short the work, and not one Hebrew remains in 
office within the empire. Babylonians ! in this has 
not the king met your wishes? Your joyous looks 
and merry countenances answer ‘yea!’ Let this 
then be our motto, ‘ Chaldeans to rule Chaldea !’ 
Drink ! drink freely ! Drink to the gods ! Is there 
a God in Israel ? Let Him come and claim the ves- 
sels of His sanctuary ! O, the wine tastes deliciously 


A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 373 


from these thy golden goblets ! O, then god of 
Israel ! Ha, ha, ha ! More wine ! Let ns rejoice 
and be glad, and drink defiance to all gods, save the 
gods of Chaldea ! Who shall Belshazzar fear ? 
What god can alarm the king of Bab — ’’ 

The vessel fell from the monarch’s hand ! Pale- 
ness gathered on his brow ! A sudden trembling 
shook his wLole frame ! A cry of terror broke from 
his quivering lips. Horror-struck, he continued 
to gaze on yonder wall ! The company followed the 
direction of his eye, and they also beheld the solemn 
mystery, and shrieks of fear burst forth from wives 
and concubines! ‘‘Fear took hold of them there,” 
and deep solemnity fell upon the drunken throng. 

On the wall, over against the candlestick, there 
appeared the fingers of a man’s hand, and wrote on 
the plaster. This was the mysterious sight that gave 
terror to the king and alarmed the merry throng. 

“ Haste ye,” cried the terrified king, “ and bring 
hither my wise men, and let them give me the signi- 
fication of the writing. Go in haste ! My demands 
are urgent ; let not a moment be lost !” 

Messengers w^ere speedily hurried hence to sum- 
mon the magicians and wise men into the presence 
of the monarch, and within a short period the whole 
“ college” stood before the agitated sovereign in the 
midst of the banqueting-hall. 

“ Look ye yonder 1” said the king, with a trem- 
bling voice, pointing to the mysterious writing. 
“Whosoever shall read this writing, and show me 
the interpretation thereof, shall be clothed with scar- 


374 : A POTENTATE IS GKEATLY FEIGHTENED. 

let and have a chain of gold about his neck, and shall 
be the third ruler in the kingdom.” 

The wise men gazed in silent astonishment on the 
writing, cast solemn glances at one another, and at 
last frankly confessed that it was written in a lan- 
guage with which they had no acquaintance— perad- 
venture, understood only by the gods. 

“ What shall I do ?” cried the king, in deep agony. 
“ I fear some awful calamity is about to befall me I 
A curse upon these pretenders ! Depart from my 
presence ! O ye gods ! what shall I do 

The great fear of the king had been made known 
to the queen-mother, the famous Nitocris, wife of 
Nebuchadnezzar. She hastened to the banquet- 
chamber, where she found all in the greatest con- 
sternation, especially the king, who trembled bke an 
aspen-leaf. 

“ O king, live for ever !” cried the queen-mother. 
‘‘ Let not thy thoughts trouble thee, nor thy counte- 
nance thus be changed in the presence of thy mighty 
lords, lest hereafter they despise thy fear. There is 
a man in thy kingdom in whom is the spirit of the 
holy gods ; and in the days of thy grandfather, light 
and understanding, and wisdom like the wisdom of 
the gods, was found in him ; whom the king, Nebu- 
chadnezzar, thy grandfather — I say the Icing himself^ 
made master of the magicians, astrologers, Chal- 
deans, and soothsayers ; and this was a sure sign of 
his superior wisdom. This great man is not found 
among thy nobles. Since in thy great wisdom thou 
didst see fit to deprive all Hebrews from offices, this 


A POTENTATE 18 GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 375 

mighty Daniel, whom thy grandfather called Belte- 
shazzar, has been seen bnt seldom. But he it known 
to thee, O king, that he is not utterly forgotten. 1 
have had my eye upon him, and know well the 
place where he dwelleth. Forasmuch, then, as an 
excellent spirit, and knowledge, and understanding, 
interpreting of dreams, and showing of hard sen- 
tences, and dissolving of doubts, were found in him, 
permit this Hebrew foreigner — this same Daniel, to 
be called, and he will show thee the interpretation 
of the mysterious writing.” 

Without delay, messengers were sent to the house 
of Daniel, and in a short time a venerable person, 
with his head silvered over with age, with a calm 
smile on his countenance, slowly marched into the 
banqueting-hall, and, without the least embarrass- 
ment, stood in the presence of the pale and trembling 
Belshazzar. 

What a moment ! Here are the thousand lords ; 
the women of the harem, in their extravagant and 
lascivious attire; here are the festive tables, the 
unhallowed remains of a royal debauch. The golden 
vessels of Jehovah’s temple still full of the wine of 
their impure libations. The lamps, amid all the 
splendor of the palace, still beam upon a thousand 
countenances on which terror is depicted. The king 
himself, lately so joyous and so proud, is now trem- 
bling, dejected, gasping for breath. 

“ Art thou that Daniel which art of the captivity 
of Judah, whom the king my grandfather brought 
from Jewry? I have even heard of thee that the 
spirit of the gods is in thee, and that light, and 


370 A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 

understanding, and excellence, is found in tliee. 
And now the wise men, the astrologers, liave been 
brought in before me, that they should read this 
writing, and make known unto me the interpretation 
thereof ; but they could not show the interpretation 
of the thing; and I have heard of thee that thou 
canst make interpretation and dissolve doubts. Now 
if thou canst read the writing, and make known to 
mo the interpretation thereof, thou shalt be clothed 
with scarlet, and have a chain of gold about thy 
neck, and shall be the third ruler in the kingdom.” 

Then Daniel answered and said before the king — 
“ Let thy gifts be to thyself, and give thy rewards to 
another. Yet I will read the writing to the king, 
and make known unto him the interpretation. 

Oh thou king ! the Most High God gave Nebu- 
chadnezzar thy father a kingdom, and majesty, and 
glory, and honor. All people, nations, and lan- 
guages trembled and feared before him. Whom he 
would he slew, and whom he would he kept alive ; 
whom he would he set up, and whom he would he 
put down. But when his heart was lifted, and his 
mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his 
kingly throne and his glory was taken from him ; 
and he was driven from the sons of men, and his 
heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling 
was with the wild asses. They fed him with grass 
like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of 
heaven ; till he knew that the most high God ruled 
in the kingdom of men, and that he appointeth over 
it whomsoever he will. And thou his son, O Bel- 
shazzar ! hast not humbled thy heart, though thou 


A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 


knewest all this ; but hast lifted up thyself against 
the Lord of Heaven; and they have brought the 
vessels of His house before thee, and thou and thy 
lords, thy wives and thy concubines, have drunk wine 
in them ; and thou hast praised the gods of silver 
and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see 
not, nor hear, nor know; and the God in whose 
hand th}^ breath is, and whose are all thy ways, thou 
hast not glorified. 

‘‘ This is the interpretation of the thing : Mene — 
God hath numbered thy kingdom and finished it ; 
Tekel — ^Thou art weighed in the balances and found 
wanting ; Peres — Thy kingdom is divided and given 
to the Medes and Persians.’’ 

Then commanded Belshazzar, and they clothed 
Daniel with scarlet, and put a chain of gold about 
his neck, and made a proclamation concerning him, 
that he should be the third ruler in the kingdom. 

As soon as Cyrus saw that the ditches, “which 
they had long worked upon, were finished, he began 
to think seriously upon the execution of his vast 
design, which as yet he had communicated to no 
one. He was informed that in the city, on a certain 
day, a great festival was to be celebrated, and that 
the Babylonians, on occasions of that solemnity, were 
accustomed to pass the whole night in drunkenness 
and debauchery. Of this impious feast we have 
already spoken. Thus Providence furnished him 
with as fit an opportunity as he could desire. He 
therefore posted a part of his troops on that side 
where the river entered the city, and another part 
on that side where it went out, and commanded 


378 A POTENTATE 18 GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 

them to enter the city that very night by marching 
along the channel of the river as soon as ever they 
found it fordable. Having given all necessary 
orders, he exhorted his officers to follow him — that 
he was under the direction of the gods. In the 
evening he gave orders to open the great receptacle, 
or ditches, on both sides of the town, above and 
below, that the waters of the rivers might run into 
them. By this means the Euphrates was quickly 
emptied, and its channel became dry. Then the two 
before-mentioned bodies of troops, according to their 
orders, went into the channels, the one commanded 
by Gobryas and the other by Gadates, and advanced 
toward each other without meeting with any impedi- 
ment 

The invisible guide, the God of Israel, who had 
promised to “ open the gates” to Cyrus, made the 
general negligence and disorder of that notorious 
night subservient to His design, by leaving open the 
“ gates of brass ” which were made to shut up the 
descents from the quays to the river, and which 
alone, if they had not been left open, were sufficient 
to have defeated the whole enterj)rise. 

Thus did these two bodies of troops penetrate into 
the very heart of the city without any opposition. 
According to agreement, they met together at the 
royal palace, surprised the guard, and cut them in 
pieces. The company, hearing the tumult without, 
opened the door. The Persian soldiers rushed in. 
They were met by the king with his sword in hand. 
He was slain ; and hundreds of his drunken associ- 
ates shared the same fate. Thus terminated the 


A POTENTATE IS GREATLY FRIGHTENED. 


379 


great banquet of Belshazzar, where the God of 
Heaven was wickedly blasphemed ; and thus termi- 
nated the Babylonian empire, after a duration of 
two hundred and ten years from the first of Habo- 
nassar’s reign, who was the founder thereof. 


CHAPTER XXYm. 

FEELING FOR THE WELFARE OF THEIR COUNTRY. 

Immediately after the taking of Babylon, Cyrus 
ordered a day of public thanksgiving to the gods, 
for their wonderful favors and their kind interposi- 
tion ; and then having assembled his principal 
officers, he publicly applauded their courage and 
prudence, their zeal and attachment to his person, 
and distributed rewards to his whole army. He 
also reviewed his forces, which were in a fine 
spirited condition. He found they consisted of a 
hundred and twenty thousand horse, two thousand 
chariots armed with scythes, and six hundred thou- 
sand foot. 

When Cyrus judged he had sufficiently regulated 
his affairs at Babylon, he thought proper to take a 
journey into Persia. In his way thither he went 
through Media, to visit Darius, to whom he carried 
many presents, telling him at the same time, that he 
would find a noble palace at Babylon ready pre- 
pared for him whenever he should please to go 


:S0 


FEELING FOK THE WELFAKE 


thither. After a brief stay in Persia, he returned 
to Babylon, accompanied by his uncle, where they 
counselled together a scheme of government for the 
whole empire. 

The fame of Daniel, as one who had served under 
so many kings in Babylon, and also as one to whom 
the gods had imparted a miraculous degree of wis- 
dom, was well spread throughout the city and 
provinces of Babylon ; and since his appearance 
before the king, as the interpreter of the mysterious 
handwriting on the night of the fatal banquet, his 
name was held in great reverence by all the dignita- 
ries of that great city, many of whom were present 
on that ill-fated night. 

In a magnificent apartment of the king’s palace, 
in the conquered city of Babylon, sat together, in 
earnest conversation, Darius, the Mede, and Cyrus, 
the great hero of Persia. 

‘‘ Thou well sayest that he is neither a Mede nor a 
Persian,” said Cyrus ; “ neither is he a Chaldean. 
He was brought from the land of Judah, a captive, 
about the commencement of Hebuchadnezzar’s 
reign. Prom what I can learn of his history, he 
was soon placed under tutors, and outstripped all his 
companions, and became a great favorite of the 
king. He was soon elevated to posts of honor, and, 
with the exception of short intervals, he has been 
the first officer 'in the kingdom for more than three 
score years. He receives wonderful revelations 
from the gods, and the fall of Babylon came to pass 
according to his predictions. How, uncle, to me it 
appears far more important to secure the services of 


OF THEIR COUNTRY. 


381 


an individual, be he even a foreigner, whose head is 
filled with wisdom, and his heart with charity, than 
to place far inferior personages to fill important 
ofiices, because they are Medes or Persians. We 
have many wise men among us ; but among this 
people, whose manners and customs are so different 
from our own, I fear we have none that can rule 
with that profound wisdom as has always marked 
the course of this Hebrew sage. His vast expe- 
rience in the affairs of government, fully prepares 
him for the highest ofiice within our gift. Far be it 
from me to think of instructing my ever wise uncle 
in the affairs of his kingdom ; but for many reasons 
I feel a peculiar interest in this aged Hebrew, and 
of all the persons within my knowledge, I consider 
him by far the safest man to appoint as the Chief 
President.” 

“In this most surely the illustrious son of my 
brother shall be gratified,” replied the Median, with 
a pleasant smile. “ Put why may we not have a 
short interview with this wonderful man, who 
appears to have more the attributes of a god than a 
mortal? Wouldst thou not be pleased to see him?” 

“ Well pleased.” 

“ Then I shall send for him without delay.” 

A distinguished messenger was, therefore, hurried 
to the house of the ex-Prime Minister of the Baby- 
lonian empire, desiring him to attend in the presence 
of the King of the Medes, and the great conqueror 
from Persia. 

The Hebrew soon made his appearance, and sucli 
was the calm dignity of his whole bearing, as he 


382 


FEELING FOB THE WELFABE 


slowly walked into the presence of his superiors, 
that both the Mede and the Persian unconsciously 
found themselves on their feet to receive him. 

“ Our distinguished friend has readily complied 
with our request,” said the Persian, beckoning 
Daniel to a seat on his right. 

“ Throughout the days of my pilgrimage it has 
been my great pleasure to render strict obedience to 
the will of my superiors in all things consistent with 
the law of my God.” 

“ Then thou considerest the law of thy God as 
having stronger claims on thy obedience than the 
laws of thy king ?” 

“The law of Jehovah is supreme! By that law 
my life has been shaped for these eight score and 
four years ; and now, at its close, it is surely my 
joy and consolation.” 

“ Precious sentiments from a noble Hebrew !” 
cried Cyrus, with feeling. “And how long hast 
thou been a resident of Babylon ?” 

“Three score and six years have passed away, 
since thy servant bade adieu to his native hills in 
the land of Judah, and came to this great city of 
Babylon. The companions of my early days have 
mostly passed away, and soon thy servant shall fol- 
low them.” 

“ I trust that such a life shall be precious in the 
sight of the gods for many years yet to come. Such 
is thy deep experience in the affairs of State, that 
we have purposed in our hearts to appoint thee First 
President of the provinces. Is Belteshazzar willing 


OF THEIR COUNTRr. 


383 


to serve the king in this capacity, and shed honor 
upon the joint reign of the Medes and Persians?” 

“ My life, for the short period I may tarry among 
mortals, if ye consider me worthy, will be conse- 
crated to your service.” 

“ Then, O Belteshazzar,” answered Darius, “ thou 
art, by our united power and authority, appointed 
chief of the presidents. We have taken some pains 
to inquire into thy history, and we can assure thee, 
that we have full confidence in thy wisdom and 
integrity. Thy two companions are not as yet 
appointed ; but 1 trust, we shall find men that shall 
be worthy of thy confidence. Thine is a responsible 
trust. We desire to lay no burden on thy shoulders 
that thou art not able to bear. We consider well 
thine age, and give thee full authority to procure all 
the assistance that thou seest fit ; but let the over- 
sight be purely thine. We have been well pleased 
with this interview, and now we desire to trespass no 
longer on thy time ; thou art, therefore, released. 
May the gods be thy support !” 

The minister, in humble reverence, left the pre- 
sence of the royal dignitaries, and slowly directed 
his footsteps towards his own mansion. 

“The praises of this man have not yet reached 
his real merits, Cyrus.” 

“ Thou well sayest. There is a striking pecularity 
in all his movements that convinces the beholder 
that he is one among ten thousand.” 

“ Thy stay in Babylon must be of short duration. 
Thou art soon off for the wars. I also must soon 
return to Media; therefore, this appointing of the 


384 : 


FEELING FOR THE WELFARE 


presidents must be attended to without delay. On 
thee, I pray, let this business rest ; and whosoever, 
in thy wisdom, thou shalt appoint, be assured the 
appointment shall receive my cordial approbation.” 

“ In this I will strive to do the will of my kind 
uncle. I will call together my council, and the 
thing shall soon be accomplished.” 

***** 

In the mansion of one of the presidents, in a 
delightful part of the city of Babylon, sat together 
two men in deep and earnest conversation. One of 
these, whose name was Kinggron, was the owner of 
the superb mansion. The other, whose name was 
Fraggood, was his fellow president, under Daniel. 
On some point of great moment they appeared to 
be well agreed ; while envy, mingled with anger, 
rested on each countenance. 

‘‘ The king will soon be again in Babylon,” said 
Kinggron, “ and there is no time to be lost. What- 
ever measure we resort to in order to replace this old 
Hebrew, whose eye is upon us continually, inust be 
attended to without delay ; for the king’s stay among 
us will be of short duration.” 

“ As soon as our companions come, I trust we 
shall be able to contrive sonie measure that will 
remove this ever-watchful old Israelite far out of our 
way. Does it not ill become the wisdom of Cyrus 
the Persian, to place over our heads this exacting old 
stranger, who is neither a Persian, Mede, or even a 
Chaldean, but a Hebrew ; brought to the country as 
a captive of war — and behold, surely, he stands next 
to the king! One year has gone. We have borne 


OF THEIR COUNTRT. 


385 


our grief in painful silence. Tlie time for action has 
arrived — lie must be removed. Our combined wis- 
dom must be brought to bear on this one point, and 
no rest must we find until it is fully accomplished.” 

‘‘But why, come not our comrades? The hour 
appointed hath already passed. They never dis — ” 

The door opened, and four persons silently walked 
into the apartment. They were of middle age, and 
appeared to be on familiar terms with the two presi- 
dents. They were all Medes, and each appeared to 
be one of the princes of the provinces ; and it was soon 
evident that with the two superior officers they were 
favorites. 

“ At last ye have arrived,” said Kinggron ; “ why 
have ye so long delayed your coming ?” 

“ We are late, my lord,” answered Bimbokrak, “ I 
was unexpectedly called to perform an item of busi- 
ness which I could not well lay aside ; and my fel- 
lows here, waited, to accompany me to your pre- 
sence. Now we are together, and stand ready to do 
your pleasure, to the very utmost of our capacities.” 

“To you the object of our coming together is well 
known. It is on business that concerns you deeply ; 
and bears with weight on your future destinies, as 
well as the well-being of those over whom ye are 
called to preside. We might have easily called to- 
gether a larger number of princes, to deliberate on 
this measui-e, which is nearly connected with the 
welfare of our beloved country. But having a know- 
ledge of the depth of ycmr understanding in matters 
of state, and the warmth of your love for the welfare 
17 


386 


FEELING FOK THE WELFARE 


of your beloved countr}^, we thought it advisable to 
limit the number to four. Like ourselves, for these 
thirteen months, ye have been under the scrutinizing, 
envious gaze of this old Hebrew, who has been 
appointed by the king as our great superior. Indeed, 
we find ourselves in no better condition, than well- 
fed slaves. AVhat availeth to us the dignity of our 
offices, as long as we are under the necessity to move 
at the bidding of this overbearing old man, who, for 
a long series of years, has been petted and spoiled at 
the tables of the Kings of Chaldea? How, over 
Medes and Persians, he assumes the same daring 
despotism as marked his long history among the 
Babylonians. To this, shall we submit ? Hay^ 
never ! He must be disposed of to our entire satis- 
faction, and his place filled by a w^orthier man. In 
assisting us in this praiseworthy undertaking, ye not 
only confer a favor on yourselves, but it will be a 
blessing to all the provinces. We, therefore, have 
full confidence, that in this, ye will heartily co-ope- 
rate, and by your ingenuity, and by your keen 
powers of discernment, assist your superiors in bring- 
ing forward measures that will rid the presidents of 
a superior tyrant, and the country of a superior 
curse. Are ye ready ?” 

“ Beady, O most excellent Kinggron I” replied the 
four princes. 

“ Let it be w^ell understood,” continued the presi- 
dent, “ that this Daniel is greatly in t’ne favor of 
Cyrus ; and, moreover, that he stands high in the 
estimation of the king. Of Cyrus we have no pre- 
sent fear, seeing he is out in the wars. This is well ; 


OF TIIEm COUNTRY. 


387 


for before Jiirn^ we would not dare to complain. Tlie 
king is in possession of far less power of discernment 
than lie, and with him, I trust, we must be suc- 
cessful.” 

“But,” answered Bimbokrak, “we must have 
some cause — something specific to offer as a ground 
of complaint against him before the king, or the 
movement will utterly fail, and prove disastrous to 
ourselves.” 

“Thou art right, my good friend,” answered the 
president ; “ perfectly right. There must be a 
ground of complaint ; and I trust we shall be able to 
find it. We must find it. We have taken the work 
in hand, and it must not be abandoned.” 

“ Yea,” answered Fraggood, “ and for this very 
purpose have Kinggron and myself concluded to 
admit you into our secret council. In this, we have 
given you the most infallible proof of our confidence 
in your skill ; and if, by your timely assistance, and 
strict secrecy, we prove successful, be assured that 
gold in abundance shall flow to your individual 
purses. Indeed, for these many months we have 
been sorrowful on your account, knowing well that 
your wages are far below the dignity of your high 
stations. But while we have sorrowed in silence in 
your behalf, what could we do as long as this exact- 
ing Hebrew had his evil gaze fixed upon us con- 
tinually ?” 

“ By the gods !” cried Bimbokrak, greatly ani- 
mated, “ be assured, most excellent Fraggood, that 
we are ready to face any emergency in the pursuit 
of such a praiseworthy task.” 


388 


FEELING FOE THE WELFARE 


“ Is this the miud and firm purpose of thj com- 
rades asked Kinggron, gazing intently on the 
countenances of the other three. 

‘‘This is our mind and firm purpose,” was the 
ready reply. 

“ Then, indeed, are we fully prepared for busi- 
ness,” replied Kinggron. 

“It is evident to us all,” said Fraggood, “ our 
cause of grievance with this man, would not be con- 
sidered as such by the king. Indeed, he would think 
the more favorable of him, and pronounce it ‘ com- 
mendable vigilance over the pecuniary interests of 
the kingdom we must, therefore, find in him some- 
thing that will prove displeasing to the king. Our 
great object is his removal from oflice ; and it mat- 
ters not with us, what the nature of the ofiFence may 
be. It must be admitted, from the very nature of 
the case in hand, that we labor under a peculiar dis- 
advantage ; seeing that in all his movements this 
Hebrew studies to please the king ; but these bar- 
riers, I trust, are not proof against the profound skill 
of this body of men.” 

“ First of all, then,” said Kinggron, “ I would ask 
if any one present is knowing to anything in the 
conduct of this Daniel, that by any contrivance could 
be construed to his disadvantage before the king?” 

To this question there was no ready reply ; and 
for a minute a very painful silence ensued. At last, 
Bimbokrak opened his mouth in speech : 

“ Can it be possible that this man’s great care for 
the money interest of the nation flows from his pure 
regard for the king ? Is there not a selfish interest 


OF THEIR COUNTRY. 


389 


at the bottom of all this ? There must be. It can- 
not well be otherwise : and if we had but the means 
of access to his account books, I am well satisfied 
that we could clearly trace thousands of gold and 
silver to his own private coflPers, and not to the trea- 
sury of the nation. This man is reported among his 
own countrymen, who are captives in our midst, as 
a man full of benevolence and liberality. They say 
that his beneficence of late is unbounded, and this 
they say not without reason. From whence fiow the 
means of his liberality? Let this be looked into, 
and be assured, that we shall be able to show clearly 
to the king, that a large sum of the nation’s money 
is lavished by this old Hebrew on the poor and 
needy among the captives of Judah.” 

“If such an accusation could be proved against 
him,” answered Fraggood, “we could ask for nothing 
better. I have my fears that in this we cannot suc- 
ceed. Howbeit, this is a point on which I have 
bestowed but little thought ; and on looking at the 
matter seriously, the suspicions of my good friend 
Bimbokrak do not appear to be without foundation. 
We can easily form a pretext that will bring the 
books into our possession ; we can give them a 
thorough investigation, and if they are not correct, 
our object is secured.” 

“ Let that be marked down as one item of investi- 
gation,” said Kinggron. “ But what other means 
are within our reach for the accomplishment of our 
whole purpose ?” 

“ Many !” promptly answered Scramgee, another 
of the four princes. “ In the first place, to you, my 


890 


FEELING FOB THE WELFARE 


worthy superiors, who have condescended to ask my 
opinion, I would humbly recommend, that in your 
conversation with the First President, ye make it 
your particular aim to impress it upon his mind that 
ye are his warmest friends, and that all his move- 
ments are peculiarly pleasing in your sight. In this, 
surely, ye will succeed. When ye have thus secured 
his confidence, he will be communicative. Hang 
with pleasure on his lips. Encourage his sentiments. 
For information, ask him to give you a brief history 
of the Kings of Babylon, and their mode of carrying 
on the government. Compare tJieir mode with ours^ 
and ask his preference. Bemember he was a parti- 
cular friend of the great Kebuchadnezzar. If ye 
think it safe, venture to ask his opinion in regard to 
the relative merits of Darius and the great King of 
Babylon. Mark ye well his answers. Having full 
confidence in your friendship and sincerity, he may, 
perad venture, find fault with some measures of our 
own government, and give his decided preference to 
the King of Babylon, in point of power and wisdom. 
This, conveyed to the ears of the king in your own 
impressive manner, would at once settle the point, 
and hurl the proud old Israelite from an office which 
he never ought to have filled.” 

“Well thought of, surely,” replied Fraggood ; 
“and thou hast given me additional proof of thy 
great wisdom and power of mind.” 

“ And, moreover,” continued Scramgee, encour- 
aged by the flattering compliment of his superior, 
“ let us all, between this and our next meeting, be 
on our watch, to avail ourselves of every information 


OF THEIE COUNTRY. 


391 


in regard to tlie movements of this Daniel : then let 
each one report, and putting all things together, can 
we fail of reaching a happy result ?” 

“ Scramgee !” said President Kinggron, in an ani- 
mated voice, as he rose and began to pace the length 
of the apartment, “ I find that my highest expecta- 
tions in regard to the quickness of thine understand- 
ing, are far more than realized.” 

“ Onr coming together has been profitable,” said 
Fraggood ; “ we are greatly encouraged. Before we 
meet again, President Kinggron and myself will give 
the books a thorough examination, and endeavor, 
by all the ingenuity we can master, to draw from the 
old Hebrew language that will be offensive to the 
delicate ears of Darius the Mede.” 

“ When and where shall be the place of our next 
gathering?” asked Bimbokrak. 

“ In one week from this night, for the greater con- 
venience of our four worthy friends, we meet again 
at the Castle Garden. In order to be secure, we 
shall meet at a late hour. Fail not to be present at 
the place appointed.” 

“ Thy servants will be ever happy to obey the 
commands of their worthy superiors,” answered 
Prince Scramgee ; and the four princes bowed them- 
selves out of the apartment. 


392 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 

Soon after the private interview mentioned in the 
last chapter, the tall, bending form of Fraggood, 
was seen hastening toward the office of the Hebrew 
president. On his countenance might have been 
read, deep seated malice, and a full purpose of 
revenge. But ever and anon, that expression would 
disappear, and give way to that of pleasantness ; and 
a bland smile would play on those thin lips, and the 
fierceness of the eye would give way to serenity. 
This was the preparatory practice, and a part of 
those deceitful performances to be enacted in the 
presence of the man of God, for the purpose of his 
overthrow. Before he was aware he found himself 
by the door of the Prime Minister’s rooms. He 
knocked and was admitted with due respect. 

“ And is my worthy friend the President, at his 
dwelling on this bright and beautiful morning?” 

“ My worthy master is in another apartment,” 
replied a young man of fine appearance, who 
appeared to be connected with the business depart- 
ment of the office. 

“It is my pleasure to be conducted into his 
presence.” 


CASTLK GAKDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 393 

The young man led the way, and Fraggood, with 
a countenance clothed with smiles, and a heart over- 
flowing with malice, was conducted into the presence 
of Daniel, the chief of the presidents. 

“ I humbly beg my lord’s forgiveness,” said Frag- 
good, with his best smile, “ I fear I have been guilty 
of disturbing a business interview of importance. 
I had the impression that my lord the president was 
alone, and therefore I made bold to come into his 
apartment.” 

An apology of this kind is not asked from Presi- 
dent Fraggood,” said Daniel. “Thou art always 
welcome to my presence. I am not particularly 
engaged on any business. This is my good friend 
Apgomer, an old inhabitant of Babylon, and one of 
the choice of my youthful days.” 

“ And perad venture one of thine own nation.” 

“ JS’ay, my friend is a pure native Chaldean, as 
were his parents before him.” 

“ Then ye have together witnessed the grandeur 
and glory of the Fangs of Babylon, whose fame 
went through all the earth. In my boyhood days, I 
well remember that the name of Nebuchadnezzar 
fell on my ear as the name of one of the gods. I 
have often since coveted the opportunity of convers- 
ing about this great monarch, with some one who 
had seen him in the palmiest days of his glory.” 

“ And such an opportunity thou hast at last 
found,” replied Daniel smiling ; “ for the man does 
not dwell on the face of the whole earth, that knows 
more of the personal history of that king than thy 

17 * 


394 : 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


servant. For thirty and eight long years I was 
honored with a place in his court, and shared much 
of his personal friendship.” 

“ And if I have been rightly informed, he always 
evinced strong attachment to his friends. Was 
this so ?” 

‘‘This was surely so ; but not to a greater degree 
than in the generality of men. We are all inclined 
to place greater value on those whom we have 
proved to be our friends, than on those of whose 
real friendship we have had no satisfactory proof.” 

“ Thou well sayest my noble friend ; and if the 
king of Babylon saw fit to bestow on thee some 
peculiar marks of his regard, it was but an addi- 
tional proof of the wisdom of his head, as well as 
the generosity of his heart.” 

“ The King of Babylon surely in regard to the 
government of his then vast empire, manifested 
strong marks of superior wisdom ; but like all other 
mortals, he often eiTed, and committed many sad 
blunders.” 

“This is all true. But upon the whole, have we 
not strong reasons to pronounce Kebuchadnezzar the 
most ingenious of all kings ?” 

“ This is abundantly true as far as the kings of 
Babylon are concerned ; of other kings I am not 
prepared to speak. If my worthy friend Fraggood, 
having a clear knowledge of the kings of Media 
and Persia, is prepared to pronounce them inferior to 
the king of Babylon, he is at liberty so to do.” 

“ May the gods forbid that thy servant should 
utter such a word !” said Fraggood, somewhat 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


305 


alarmed in witnessing tlie penetrating gaze of the 
aged Hebrew. “ I innocently spoke of the great 
wisdom of one, who had proved himself such a 
warm friend to my lord the First President.” 

“It was under Hebnchadnezzar King of Babylon, 
that our Temple in Judah was destroyed, and our 
nation reduced and led captive into Chaldea ; and 
while as an individual, I received much kindness 
from the king, I was not blind to his daring acts of 
transgression against the law of Jehovah.” 

“Thou speakest of thy captive countrymen. I 
have often of late tli ought of them with feelings of 
painful emotions. I fear that many of them are in 
indigent circumstances. JSTow in a nation like ours, 
these things ought not so to be. Gold and silver in 
abundance, from every clime flow to our already 
rich treasuries. And to what better use can they 
be applied, than to assuage the misery and ease the 
circumstances of this noted nation in our midst ? 
Thou standest at the helm of aflfairs ; and anything 
that thou doest must be well pleasing in the sight 
of the king. Why not therefore direct a certain 
yearly sum for the special benefit of this worthy 
people, who are too much forgotten among us ? 
In this measure thou wilt secure the warm co-opera- 
tion of thine unworthy servant and his companion, 
who as well as myself is deeply alive to the neg- 
lected condition of the Hebrew people.” 

“ My friend Fraggood will please accept the 
thanks of the First President, for the warmth of his 
regards for my beloved people. I am not aware that 
as a class they are in needy circumstances. There 


89G 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


may be many individual cases of want, and as far 
as these come to my knowledge, I am not slow to 
relieve them — not from the treasury of the king- 
dom, but from my own private means. Such a step 
as is recommended by thee in the warmth of thy 
liberality, can never meet my approbation unless 
first proposed by the king.” 

“ I fear our excellent Chief President is over cau- 
tious ; but this is a matter I would not urge. I 
have prolonged my stay beyond my expectation. 
My chief object in seeking thy presence at this 
time, is, to ask another favor. We have heard 
much of the superiority of the Chaldeans in the 
science of figures, and in their form of book-keep- 
ing : and as no one in Babylon stands equal in this 
department to our worthy First President, we have 
ventured to ask of him a permission to glance at his 
books, and thereby become acquainted with the 
superior manner of the Chaldeans in keeping their 
accounts. K yours is a more excellent way, it will 
be for the benefit of the nation for it to become 
universal. We shall retain the books but for a short 
time, and return them in safety.” 

“ The books are at the disposal of my friends the 
presidents, whenever they choose to see them. Take 
as many as thou seest fit, and return them to suit 
thy convenience.” 

“Thou art ever kind. I shall now return and 
without delay a servant shall come and convey the 
books to my habitation. May the gods be the sure 
support of our most excellent First President.” And 


CASTLE G AUDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


397 


Fraggood left the apartment, darted into the street, 
and hurried homeward. 

‘‘ May the gods curse him muttered the foiled 
conspirator with clenched teeth. “He appears to 
be beyond my reach. Did he suspect ? Impossible ! 
But they say he holds intercourse with the gods, 
and is a discerner of spirits. Be it so — gods or no 
gods, I swear by all the invisible powers, he shall 
yet be humbled! From the books I derive but 
very little hope. Alter them? Ah! but that 
experiment would be too dangerous. Hay, that must 
not be resorted to. Well, if we fail in one point of 
attack, we will direct our operations to another. 
The fortress is strong, but by the gods, it shall be 
taken.” 

“ What thinketh my good friend, Apgomer, of the 
manner and spirit of President Fraggood?” asked 
Daniel, sweetly smiling on his old friend. 

“ If President Fraggood’s heart is not greatly at 
variance with his tongue, he must be one of the 
kindest of men. But it is not always the case, that 
out of the abundance of the heart the mouth 
speaketh.” 

“Thy suspicions, Apgomer, are well founded. 
That man’s heart is filled with deadly malice and 
envy. With his companion he endeavors, with all 
his malicious powers, to find something either in my 
words or actions that can be construed into an 
offence against the king. But I fear not their 
malice. Even if they succeed, the God of Israel, as 
in days of yore, will defend his servant, and the 
higher law shall be triumphant.” 


898 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


‘‘ Daniel, the servant of the living God, shall not 
be harmed !” said the aged Apgomer, wiping awaj 
a tear. “ Out of every trouble J ehovah shall 
deliver him, and clothe his enemies with shame.’’ 

Now the young man before-mentioned entered 
the apartment, and said that a servant from 
President Fraggood was present, desiring certain 
parchments, of which his master had made men- 
tion. 

Daniel gave orders to deliver them over to the 
servant ; and the young man left the apartment. 

“And yet,” said Apgomer, “ with all their hatred 
and malice, they wish to imitate thee, and be bene- 
fited by thy superior skill, as a recorder of 
accounts.” 

“ The books, my good friend, are sought, not as 
patterns to follow, but to be examined in the mali- 
cious hope of finding mistakes.” 

“ O, the deep wickedness of their hearts !” cried 
Apgomer, with much feeling. “But it will be a 
vain search !” 

“ I carefully examined all the books, and I found 
all things correct ; and from that I have no fears.” 

“ Well, my good friend, I must slowly return 
towards home. I have tarried long. I shall hope 
to see thee again not many days hence. Come oft 
and see thy old servant. Thou wilt generally find 
me at home ; occasionally I go and spend a few 
days with one of my young friends, who is the 
keeper of the Castle Garden. Adieu, dear Daniel, 
and may Jehovah be thy wisdom !” and the ever 
faithful friend of the Hebrew president bent his 


CASTLE GAEDEN ON THE EUPHBATES. 


399 


shortened footsteps towards the house of his son, a 
man of vast wealth, and much weight of charactei\ 
On that night at the house of Kinggron the books 
were thoroughly examined. Parchment after parch- 
ment was unrolled, and eyes, sharpened with 
malice, carefully scrutinized every line ; but all to 
no purpose. The parchments in perfect accuracy 
were entirely beyond the cruel range of their 
malignant criticism. The papers were rolled up at 
a late hour, and the two conspirators for a while sat 
in sullen silence. 

‘‘ Hitherto the gods do not appear to favor us, 
Kinggron,” said Fraggood. “Let us not be dis- 
mayed, my noble friend ; we have sworn vengeance 
on the head of the old Hebrew ; it may be a diffi- 
cult undertaking, but nothing can prevent it, or 
turn us aside from our settled purpose. Our next 
consultation at the Castle Garden will, I trust, bring 
about the desired result.” 

“My excellent friend Fraggood, is ever coura- 
geous ; give me thy hand ! Again we renew our 
solemn vow ! Here, in the presence of the gods, 
we swear vengeance on the murderer of our liber- 
ties and the destroyer of our rights I” 

“ But, my good friend, the night is far gone, and 
we must part,” said Fraggood. “ At the appointed 
hour we meet again at the garden of the Castle,” 
and the president hastened from the house of his 
friend Kinggron, and in the dead of the night pur- 
sued his way towards his own mansion. 

The Castle Garden was on what we might term a 
small artificial island, built in the channel of the 


400 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


Euphrates, in one of the most beautiful parts of the 
city. The inclosures were surrounded with high 
walls, built in solid masonry, something in the form 
of a castle, by which name it was usually called. 
Within was one of the most delightful gardens or 
public grounds within the city. On the walls inside 
there was a number of galleries, highly decorated ; 
and on the walls outside, there were appropriate 
places for the inhabitants to promenade, and have a 
clear view of many parts of the city. From the 
quays, on either side of the river, there were 
bridges leading to each grand entrance. Over this 
inclosure there was a temporary roof, which, by an 
ingenious machinery, could be removed or put on 
at pleasure ; thus advantageous to meet the contin- 
gencies of the season and of the weather. 

The night was calm and beautiful. The bright, 
full orb of night poured its silvery rays on the 
bosom of the deep flowing Euphrates ; and those 
inclosures were thronged with thousands of merry 
hearts, who had gone thither to enjoy the enraptured 
beauties of the moonlight scenes. But the happy 
hours had quickly fled. The last couple of the 
merry throng had left, and the moonbeams fell on 
the perfect stillness of the Castle Garden. One 
solitary being yet walketh amid its deserted bowers. 
He often tarries in the family of the garden keex^er 
for a few days, and enjoys himself much amid the 
fascinating charms of the inclosures. After the 
throng had dispersed, this aged Chaldean left his 
little chamber, and stepped into the garden, to enjoy 
the pleasurable emotions of that bright night. 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


401 


The faithful keeper was about to close the massive 
portals, when behold six men walked up, with their 
faces partly hid, stood before him, and desired 
admittance. 

“ And who are ye,” sternly demanded the senti- 
nel, “that ye should be admitted at this late hour? 
Ye shall not bo admitted. Back to your lodgings 
without delay, or your unwarrantable demand shall 
be made known to the authorities !” 

“Thou art a brave fellow, and an honor to thy 
post, and thou shalt be rewarded !” whispered Frag- 
good ; “but let not thy voice be elevated ! Look 
thou here !” And he here uncovered his counte- 
nance. “ Thou standest in the presence of two of 
the chief presidents, who are accompanied by four 
of the princes of the provinces.” 

“ I humbly beg the forgiveness of my lords the 
presidents !” cried the keeper. “ Surely I had 
no ” 

“Thou art guilty of no crime,” interrupted Frag- 
good. “Thou hast proved thyself a worthy man. 
The night is sultry, and the moonbeams so clear and 
bright, that we concluded to enter the garden for an 
hour, and there, together, enjoy its beautiful scene- 
ries.” 

“ Thy servant,” replied the keeper, “ thinks him- 
self at this time highly honored.” 

The six conspirators entered the garden. 

“ Follow in this direction,” said Kinggron, “ and 
let us be sure that we are far enough from the ears 
of mortals.” 


402 CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 

“ The garden is truly enchanting !” said Bimbo- 
krak. 

True, but I trust we have no spare thoughts to 
bestow on that point,” said Fraggood, in a tone that 
was somewhat indicative of reproof. 

“ Lo ! here is a secure place,” said Kinggron, point- 
ing to an enclosed bower near at hand. ‘‘Let us 
here be seated, and let us in earnest attend to the 
important business that called us thus together.” 

In obedience to the dictation of Kinggron, the 
company was seated, and President Fraggood began: 

“ According to appointment we thus assemble at 
the Castle Garden. Many have assembled in this 
place on other occasions, and many have been the 
important subjects brought forward in this place for 
mature deliberation ; but never before has there been 
an item of business of such weight, and of such vast 
consequences to the nation. Since our last meet- 
ing, all of us have labored with untiring energies for 
the speedy accomplishment of our grand design, 
which is so full of hope to our beloved country. 
What passed between us on the night of our last 
meeting, is yet fresh in our memories. Since then, 
we have used every means within our power for the 
furtherance of this worthy measure, that is of such 
immense importance to the future welfare of the 
United Provinces. In conformity with the ingenious 
advice of our worthy friend Bimbokrak, now present, 
I sought and found an interview with our common 
foe, the old Israelite. From the nature of our con- 
versation, I was at first led to hope, that something 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


403 


might escape his lips that would answer well our 
purpose. In this, however, I was disappointed. As 
far as my own safety would permit (and once indeed 
a little farther), I interrogated him in regard to 
Nebuchadnezzar, and the greatness of his empire; 
but his answers were such as to throw all the respon- 
sibility on myself. The books were procured, and 
with deep vigilance and care, they have been thor- 
oughly examined : but as I previously feared, they 
are all astonishingly correct. Thus, hitherto, as far 
as my knowledge extends, our efforts have proved a 
failure. But let it not be supposed from this, that 
the noble undertaking is to be abandoned. Nay ! 
Our failure at one or two points, only serves to make 
us more confident of success at other points. Our 
words have gone forth ? We have sworn before the 
gods, and Daniel the Hebrew must be overthrown !” 

“ In this, my soul heartily uniteth with that of my 
worthy friend. President Fraggood,’’ answered King- 
gron. “ The welfare of our beloved nation, and the 
future comfort of our families, demand of us in lan- 
guage loud, that this old eagle-eyed Hebrew be 
dragged from his elevated position, and sent forth 
for the remainder of his envious mortal career, to 
tread the modest walks of private life. What have 

our four friends Hark! Hush ! Heard ye not 

the sound of footsteps near by ?” 

The company now listened in breathless silence ; 
but naught was heard, but the solitary barking of a 
dog in the far distance. 

‘‘It was but the workings of thine imagination, 


40i 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


mj worthy Kinggron,” said Fraggood. Tlie place 
is secure ; proceed with thy remarks.’’ 

“What have our four friends,” continued King- 
gron, “ to divulge or to propose ? Such is the confi- 
dence I have in your fidelity, that I am not under 
the necessity to ask you if ye have been on your 
watch.” 

“ For myself, and these my companions, I am ready 
to answer,” said Bimbokrak. “We have exerted 
every power, and we have left no available means 
that we could think of untried ; but like unto our 
worthy superiors, we are under the painful necessity 
to say, that up to this hour, we have not been able 
to think of any measure, by which the noble object 
in view is to be secured. I . trust that ere we part 
from this Castle Garden, we shall be able to contrive 
a plan that will be all that we can desire.” 

“ Let us hear from Prince Scramgee,” said Frag- 
good, “for his wisdom is these matters is truly 
great.” 

“ I know of but one measure by which we can 
ensnare the old Hebrew, and that I know will prove 
effectual.” 

“ And what can that be anxiously inquired 
Fraggood. 

“ It is concerning the law of his God.” 

“Alas, for us !” said Kinggron, “ there is no law of 
the Medes and Persians that forbids the worship of 
any god ; and so that measure must fail.” 

“ I beg my lord the president’s forgiveness,” said 
Scramgee, “ but thy servant thinketh that it is the 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


405 


very thing we need. I know we have no law that 
interrupts the worship of any one. But have my 
lords- the presidents no power to make laws ? Let 
such a law then be enacted to be in force but for a 
short period.” 

“ And what will be the nature of this new law 
inquired Fraggood. 

In order to put all on an equal footing, to save 
suspicion, let it be enacted, that no person within the 
provinces of Babylon, shall offer any prayer to any 
God or man, save the king only, for thirty days : and 
in case of a violation,, let the guilty one be taken and 
cast into the lion’s den. See ye not that this law 
pours all homage at the feet of Darius? Be assured 
my lords, he will not hesitate a moment to give it 
his signature. Now if this law is enacted, ye 
readily see, that this Daniel will be the first one to 
transgress. Think ye that there is any human power 
that can terrify him from the regular worship of his 
God ? Nay ! From what I know of the history 
and character of this old man, there are not lions 
enough in all Chaldea, to frighten him from his 
accustomed prayers.” 

Such was the effect of this discovery on the minds 
of the rest of the company, that they all rose to 
their feet, and surrounded the now triumphant 
Scramgee. 

The gods have given thee superior wisdom !” 
cr 'd Fraggood in ecstasies, “ the thing is accom- 
p^ shed ; and to thy profound skill are we chiefly 
h .debted.” 

‘‘But,” said Kinggron, “let us fortify ourselves 


406 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


against all possible danger. Now, should the king 
ask of us what object w^e have in view, in proposing 
such a law ; and what it is that calls for the enact- 
ment of such a peculiar edict, what should be our 
answer ?” 

“ Our answer would be this,” answered President 
Praggood. The safety of the Union demands itT 
Let the reason be clearly set forth in strong language, 
as the king is approached : and moreover, let us be 
careful to approach him while he is in a pleasant 
mood, for ” 

“ Hark ye !” whispered Scramgee. ‘‘ Heard ye 
not that voice ? I fear we are not alone in this 
garden !” 

‘‘ We heard no voice !” was the united reply. 

“ But I did, or my ears play a deceitful part,” 
sternly answered Scramgee. 

“ But what did the voice resemble ?” inquired 
Praggood. 

“It resembled cmother human groan, or at least 
a very loud sigh.” 

“ If this is the case, let us make a brief search in 
the vicinity of the bower,” said Bimbokrak. 

A search was made, but too late. A door gently 
closed, and the venerable old Chaldean was safely 
lodged wdthin his little comfortable apartment. 

“The search is vain. Our position is secure. 
Let us back again to the bower and perfect our 
work!” said Praggood. And in compliance with 
his demand, the unw^orthy council resumed its busi- 
ness. 

“Now comrades,” said Praggood in a restored 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


407 


pleasantness of voice, “ we are again ready for busi- 
ness, and now, it only remains for us to draw this 
new law into form, and prepare it for tlie royal sig- 
nature.” 

“ Let this part of tlie work be the honorable posi- 
tion of our ever faithful Scramgee,” said Kinggron, 
“ and let us meet again at my house to-morrow 
night, and there complete our arrangements.” 

‘‘ Let it be even so,” answered Lraggood. “The 
time is short ; in six days more, and the king leaves 
Media for Babylon. His stay among us will be 
short. He must be approached soon after his 
arrival — but of this, we can converse hereafter. 
The night is far spent — let us hasten to our dwell- 
ings.” 

The council vras broken np ; and soon its mem- 
bers were on their way towards their respective 
places of abode. 

Early on the next morning, the venerable form of 
an aged man was seen moving with hurried footsteps 
toward the house of the First President. At last he 
reached the desired spot. He entered, and inquired 
for Daniel, in a voice that indicated much emotion. 

“And why appears my grandfather so unhappy 
on such a delightful morn ?” said the young man. 

“ The morn is truly refreshing, my son,” replied 
the aged man, “ but I am in haste ; so let me be 
conducted into the presence of thy master, without 
delay.” 

The young man led the way, and die aged man 
followed, and was admitted into the presence of the 
president. 


408 


OASTLE GAKDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


“ A happy day to my good friend Apgomer ! 
Thon art out at an early hour.” 

‘‘ I have thus early sought the face of my best 
friend, as a revealer of a malicious plot, contrived 
against the First President. Yesterday night was 
serene and clear ; the moon and stars were bright. 
The Castle Garden was thronged with glad and merry 
hearts'. Such a place became not the aged. But at 
a late hour, after the throng had dispersed, and 
while the moon brightly shone in the heavens, 
as no sleep troubled my eyelids, I thought within 
myself, that a calm walk through the winding paths 
of those beautiful enclosures, would be reviving to 
my spirit. I accordingly left my little apartment, 
and entered the garden. I had been there not many 
minutes, before I saw entering at the upper end, six 
men. They approached the spot on which I stood, 
conversing together in an undertone. I moved 
behind a certain thickly enclosed bower, into which 
they entered, and there I remained, and listened 
to the contriving of plots for thy overthrow, worthy 
of the most malignant fiends in the dark regions of 
Hades. This conspiracy is led by Fraggood and 
Kinggron, assisted by a number of the princes, 
among whom are Bimbokrak and Scramgee. This 
foul movement has been going on for many a day ; 
but until yesterday night, all their efforts seemed 
unavailing. At last, prince Scramgee brought 
forward a plan, which met with the cordial approval 
of the rest. And who but the chief evil spirit of 
the universe, could have put in his evil heart such 
a horrible measure ? It is to this effect — a law is to 


CASTLE GARDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


400 


be enacted, forbidding any man, woman, or child to 
offer any prayer or petition, to any god or man, 
save the king only, for the space of thirty days ; 
and whosoever shall violate this law, shall be taken 
and cast into the lion’s den. Thou seest therefore, 
O my best friend, the snare they have laid for thy 
feet. And what shalt thou do in this hour of 
trial?” 

“Let them proceed in their scheme of wicked- 
ness. Let it become ripe. The God in whom I 
trust, shall vindicate the honor and superiority of 
his own law. I might easily frustrate all their 
malicious designs, by acquainting the king with 
their cowardly plots : but the cause of Jehovah 
shall gather more strength from a miraculous display 
of His power, in the preservation of his servant from 
harm. Forty years ago, idolatry in Chaldea 
received a blow, from the effects of which it has 
never recovered, in the miraculous deliverance of 
my three cousins from the midst of a burning fiery 
furnace. And if a visit to the lions for a few hours, 
may cause the name of Jehovah to be feared, I ask 
for no greater honor. No weapon formed against 
the servant of Jehovah shall prosper. Let not my 
good friend Apgomer be troubled. The life of 
Daniel is as safe in the lions’ den, as among his 
friends at his own home. Tlierefore let them 
proceed with their malicious measures ; let no 
impediment be thrown in their way. Let them 
have a few days of rejoicing, and their brief nights 
of merriment. Soon the day of retribution shall 
overtake them : for He that is higher than the highest 
18 


410 


CASTLE GAKDEN ON THE EUPHRATES. 


shall surely avenge himself on these workers of 
iniquity.” 

“ Blessed are all they that put their trust in him !” 
said Apgomer, wiping away the falling tears. “Thy 
refuge is the Lord Jehovah, and he will not suffer 
thy foot to be moved. He that keepeth Israel shall 
not slumber.” 

“Nevertheless,” answered Daniel, “thou hast 
done well to inform me of their wicked devices. I 
shall better know how to proceed. For the time 
being, let them have the full desire of their hearts. 
The king, not knowing their dark intentions, in an 
evil hour may give his signature to the writing. 
Let it be even so. The decisive hour will reveal to 
the astonished thousands, that there is a God iu 
Israel.” 

“Let Jehovah’s name be praised!” exclaimed 
Apgomer, “ for the strength He imparteth unto His 
servant. And now having accomplished my errand, 
I shall slowly return to mingle in the society of my 
children, and there my morning and evening 
prayers shall ascend to Jehovah, imploring His 
blessing on His servant Daniel ; and that all his 
enemies may be confounded.” 

“ Let not our knowledge of this matter be revealed 
to any one ;” said Daniel, “ and the God in whom 
we trust, in His infinite wisdom, will direct the 
whole to His own glory.” 

“ Adieu, my kind friend 1 soon we shall meet in 
that quiet country, where the wicked cease from 
troubling, and where the weary are at rest.” 


THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUAED. 411 


CHAPTER XXX. 

THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE” ON GUARD. 

Again the great city of Babylon was all excite- 
ment, and expectation was raised to its highest 
pitch. The long expected day had at last arrived, 
and the grand entry of Darius the Mede was 
momentarily expected, by an enthusiastic and curi- 
ous throng. By the Babylonians generally, their 
new king was regarded in a favorable light. Such 
had been the profligacy and tyranny of their late 
kings, that any change was hailed with gratitude ; 
and, moreover, the mildness of Darius toward them 
on a previous visitation, when accompanied by 
Cyrus the Persian, had greatly won their regards 
and afiTections. Thousands of the people had gone 
without the walls to meet him, and tens of thous- 
ands were seen thronging the public grounds in the 
vicinity of the royal palaces. At last the monarch’s 
triumphal train appeared in the distance, the shin- 
ing spears and bright armor of his guard, glittering 
in the clear sunbeams. Hearer and nearer they 
approached, and entered the city; and amid enthu- 
siastic shouts, the monarch was escorted to the royal 
palace. 

Darius the Mede was far from being a man of 


412 THE TNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 

Stern moral worth, and true decision of character. 
He was rather weak in mind, and easily flattered, 
nevertheless, he was a man of tender feelings, and 
cruelty was no part of his nature. He was greatly 
elated with the warm reception he received at the 
hands of the Babylonians, and now or never was 
the time for the foul conspirators to try their power 
with the king. 

The two presidents, accompanied by the four 
princes, soon made their appearance in the presence 
of the king. 

“ Welcome into the presence of your sovereign!” 
said the king in a very pleasant mood. “ Let the 
full desires of your hearts be made known to the 
king, and with pleasure he will grant your every 
wish.” 

“ O king, live forever !” replied President Frag- 
good. “ Thou art a mighty ruler. Thy dominions 
are unbounded. Thy rich possessions are found in 
every clime. The name of Darius falls on the ears 
of the kings of the earth, and they tremble. In thy 
wisdom, thou hast set over the provinces of Baby- 
lon an hundred and twenty princes, and over these 
thou hast set three presidents, the first of whom is 
Daniel, a man mighty in wisdom and understanding. 
How, 0 king, thou knowest, that these provinces are 
united, and may the gods forbid that anything 
should ever transpire to dissolve this glorious Union. 
Thy servants have some reason to fear that among 
some of the inhabitants of these Northern prov- 
inces, there is a disposition to think, that the com- 
mands of the king are not absolute; and that in 


THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 413 


certain cases they may he disregarded. Far be it 
from ns to think that this feeling prevails to any 
serious extent. We are happy to know, that in all 
the Southern provinces they are abundantly loyal ; 
and indeed in the i^orthern provinces this rebellious 
and dangerous disposition is confined to a few mis- 
chievous fanatics ; but it is a poisonous plant, O 
king, that must be destroyed in the bud. If such 
looseness is permitted to go unpunished, how long 
will it be before our beloved Union is shivered to 
ruined fragments? We have had this subject under 
our most serious consideration. We have thought 
over it, with throbbing hearts. Some measure must 
be resorted to that will impress the inhabitants with 
the matchless greatness of our king, and convince 
them that when he commands he intends to be 
obeyed. Therefore O king, with nothing but the 
good of the nation at heart, thy servants the three 
presidents, with all the princes, have enacted this law, 
and it is now presented to thee for thy royal signa- 
ture and seal : 

“ ‘ It is hereby enacted , the safety of the Union : 
Let no person offer any prayer or petition, to any 
God or man, except the king, for the space of thirty 
days ; and whosoever shall violate this decree, shall 
be taken and thrown into the den of lions. 

‘‘ ‘ Given under my hand, at the city of Babylon, 
on this twelfth day of the ninth month, and 
sealed with the seal of the Medes and Persians, 
which changeth not.’ ” 

“In this, surely, there is nothing unreasonable,” 


4 : 14 : THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUAKD. 

said tlie easily flattered king ; “ my wise presidents 
and faitliful princes could never propose and advo- 
cate a measure that was not highly beneficial in its 
results. That which has any tendency to weaken 
the glorious bond of our Union must be put down, 
and the safety of the United Provinces must be 
placed on an immovable basis. If, in your superior 
wisdom, ye have judged that this law is called for, 
may the gods forbid that I should refuse to give it 
countenance.” 

‘‘The measure shall be bailed with universal joy, 
O king, among all thy loyal subjects; and let those 
who dare disobey, suffer the awful consequence. 
Prom this day the name of Darius the Mede, shall 
be a terror to every evil-doer, and all his enemies 
shall be put to shame.” 

“ Let the king have the wilting.” 

The writing was delivered over to the monarch 
by a hand that trembled with excitement 

“ It is surely a peculiar enactment,” said the king, 
as he took the pen in his hand. “ I fail to see its 
strong points, but at this stage of my reign, I am not 
prepared to oppose a measure that is the offspring 
of the combined wisdom of the realm. If my Per- 
sian nephew were present, I would deem it advisable 
to have his opinion ; but as he is out in the wars, 1 
cannot avail myself of that.” 

So the king’s name was given to the fatal parch- 
ment ; and, moreover, it was sealed with the seal of 
the Medes and Persians. 

“ The thing is done,” said Darius ; “ is there any- 
thing more that ye wish to communicate to the king? 


THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUAED. 415 


Bemember that I am always well pleased to com- 
mune with my friends.’’ 

“Thy goodness is ever abundant, O king,” an- 
swered Fraggood ; “ this is all that we have to pre- 
sent this day. Will the king accept our united 
gratitude for the kind manner in which we have 
been .received into the presence of the mightiest 
monarch that ever swayed a sceptre. Long live our 
matchless king ! We shall no longer trespass on thy 
time. We return to our respective stations, to carry 
out the pleasure of our king.” 

The conspirators, with bounding hearts, made their 
way in haste, and entered the house of President 
Fraggood, and there gave vent to the fiendish joy of 
their malicious hearts, at the success of their nefa- 
rious scheme. 

“ ‘Now we must be on the watch,” said Kinggron, 
“ or he will, after all, escape. Let three of our num- 
ber be appointed, and let them be called The Union 
Safety Committee j whose business it shall be to 
mark well the movements of the old Hebrew, and 
prepare for all emergencies, ready answers for the 
ears of the king.” 

“Thou hast well thought,” answered Fraggood, 
“ for I apprehend that as yet we are not quite oiit of 
danger. I fear this measure will be repulsive to the 
king, when he thinketh of it in all its parts ; and 
more repulsive still, when he finds the first trans- 
gressor to be none other than the First President. 
Let us be prepared for the mighty contest ! Tliis is 
a movement that will justify desperate measures. 
Things must be resorted to, that in other matters 


416 THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 

would be justly condemned. The grand object in 
view must justify our every step. Our words have 
gone forth to the king, that this law is the fruit of 
the calm deliberations of all the presidents. Now, 
in regard to the future of this matter, there must 
be no cowardly apologies, no lame explanations, no 
faltering embarrassment, nor weak equivocation. 
Let us still unitedly adhere to every statement that 
we have made. And shall the testimony of one be 
strong enough to impeach the testimony of six men ? 
Nay, verily ! Let us, therefore, be firm, and we 
shall not only succeed in condemning the old Israel- 
ite, but also prove him a liar. Are we now ready to 
swear solemnly, in the presence of the gods, that our 
testimonies, if called before the king, shall say that 
this Daniel was concerned in framing this law 

“ All ready, most noble Fraggood,” was the united 
reply. 

“ Then we swear !” 

The next day, by order of the presidents, the 
streets of Babylon rang with the proclamation of the 
new law. Heralds were sent to and fro, who, at the 
top of their voices, sounded the peculiar edict 
throughout every thoroughfare. At first, it was 
thought by many to be a mischievous hoax ; but it 
was soon found to be stern reality. Nothing could 
exceed the astonishment and consternation producea 
among the inhabitants when they first heard it : it 
was so unlike anything they could expect from the 
mild Mede. Not only among the Hebrews, who 
were numerous in the city, was this singular law 
looked upon as monstrous in its nature, but also by 


THE UNION Safety commiti’ee on guard. 41T 

tlie great body of Chaldeans, many of whom were 
warmly attached to the worship of their gods. The 
shortness of the period in which it was to be enforced, 
however, served to quiet them in a manner. Thirty 
days would soon be over, and then they would 
closely watch the future movements of their new' 
king, in whom they had already been disappointed. 

The “Union Safety Committee” acted well their 
part. Daniel, perfectly acquainted with all their 
movements, gave himself no uneasiness. With full 
confidence in his God, he rolled his burden upon 
Jehovah ; and felt the perfect assurance that all 
would be well. 

To Fraggood and Kinggron, the devotional hours 
of the First President w'ere well known ; and at such 
hour, it was necessary that they should, under some 
pretence, find their way into his worshipping cham- 
ber. To find such an excuse was but the work of a 
moment, to those so expert in mischievous plots as 
the two presidents. 

Now, when Daniel knew that the w'riting was 
signed, when the loud voices of the heralds proclaim- 
ing the peculiar enactment, fell on his ears, he laid, 
by his parchment, closed his eyes for a moment in 
silent devotion, then rose, and calmly entered that 
little chamber,, where he had so often, foi- so many 
years, bowed before the God of his fathers. There 
he had held so much sweet communion with Jeho- 
vah ! There he had so often poured his complaints 
into the ears of the God of Israel ! Tliere he had sat 
for many hours in silent meditation on the length of 
18 * 


418 THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 

Judah’s captivity, and cried “ How long, O Lord, 
how long !” A dear spot to the man of God that 
little chamber had been for many a long year. 

“ From the days of my childhood I have prayed 
to the God of my fathers,” soliloquized Daniel ; “ I 
well remember, when by the side of my mother, 
when I was yet but a little child, I bowed the knee 
in humble adoration to my God. From that day to 
this, throughout my long, weary pilgrimage, I have 
always prayed and offered my petitions to the Most 
High. And am I now to be frightened in my old 
age, from the worship of my God through the fear 
of the lions ? Is this the strength of Daniel’s faith ? 
I laugh to scorn their blasphemous law ! Lions or 
no lions, Daniel must pray ; and the solemn hour has. 
arrived.” 

The aged prophet rises, and slowly moves toward 
an open window, and reverently falls on his knees 
before the great Sovereign of the universe. 

Soon after Daniel had left for his devotional exer- 
cises, the menibers of the Union Safety Committee” 
(Fraggood, Bimbokrak, and Scramgee) were seen 
on their way from the house of Kinggron, moving 
in the direction of the house of the First President 

“ K we find him in prayer before his God,” said 
Fraggood, “ we shall not be called upon to offer any 
excuse for our calling. We will ask forgiveness for 
the intrusion, and retire. But if we find him other- 
wise, our object seems reasonable, indeed.” 

“ May the gods grant that we need not speak of 
our object,” said Bimbokrak, with some trembling 
of voice. 


THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 419 

Bj this time the committee ” had arrived at the 
door of the First President’s mansion. Fraggood led 
the way, and was received by the young man men- 
tioned in another place, who was well aware of their 
object. 

We have business of importance with thy mas- 
ter,” said Fraggood. “ Wilt thou do us favor of 
conducting us into his presence ?” 

Favor said the young man, with a curl of the 
lip. ‘‘ My lord the president is not aware, perhaps, 
that we have a law that forbids asking any favors 
except at the hands of the king. If I have any 
favors to show the president, I pray thee let them 
be bestowed unasked. We cannot well afford as 
yet to make a present of President Fraggood to the 
lions. My worthy master is in one of his ^apart- 
ments, and my lord the president may make bold to 
find him ; but, I pray thee, ask no favors in this 
house for at least thirty days, or we may report thee 
to the king.” 

This bold, unexpected answer from a young man, 
who had always hitherto appeared as a beautiful 
specimen of modesty, and an embodiment of true 
politeness, greatly astonished the chairman of the 
“ committee.” And, moreover, he found that he 
had actually violated the new law by asking a 
favor. This was a point on which the worthy dig- 
nitary had not bestowed a thought. JS’ow, for the 
first time, it found its way to the vicinity of his 
thinking faculties. He stood motionless for a 
minute, while paleness, partly from anger, and 
partly from fear, gathered over his countenance. 


420 THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 


But this was not the time to rebuke the young man. 
So Fraggood commanded his companions to follow, 
and the “ committee ” went together into the office ; 
but the First President was not there. 

“ Hark ye whispered Fraggood. “ Hark I” 

“By the gods it is the voice of prayer !” said Bim- 
bokrak. 

“ Silently ! Silently !” answered Scramgee, “ or 
he will surely hear us.” 

“Follow me!” said the president. “Tread 
lightly 1” 

The “ committee,” with beating hearts, and light 
footsteps., sought the chamber from whence came 
the sound of prayer. They soon found the spot ; 
the door was open, and the man of God, on his 
bended knees, was deeply engaged in solemn devo- 
tion. 

They gazed upon him for a moment ; he saw 
them not, for his countenance was turned in 
another direction. Fraggood did not wish to 
return without acquainting Daniel of his presence, 
but still he wished to escape an interview. There- 
fore, in a voice that the First President would surely 
hear, he said : 

“We beg pardon for this intrusion. Let us not 
disturb our most excellent friend whilst he makes 
his jpetitions to his God.” 

The Hebrew prophet gently turned his head, but 
he saw but the receding forms of the members of 
the “ committee ” as they hastened for the street 
below ; and so he continued his supplications to the 
God of his fathers. 


THE TJNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GIIAED. 421 


The “ Union Safety ” men were soon back again 
at the house of President Kinggron ; and great was 
the denionstration of joy at the hitherto grand suc- 
cess of their malignant plot. 

The next morning witnessed again the guilty 
form of the leading conspirator, with his two accom- 
plices, on their way towards the king’s palace. 
They were admitted, and were soon in the presence 
of their king. 

‘‘And what good thing do the presidents desire 
of the king ?” asked Darius, in rather a surly mood, 
for the more he thought of their new statute, the 
more repulsive it appeared in his sight. 

“ O king, live for ever !” replied Fraggood, with 
a deceitful smile of deep respect on his countenance. 
“Hast thou not signed a decree, that every man 
that asketh a petition of any god or man for thirty 
days, save of thee, O king, shall be cast into the den 
of lions?” 

“ The thing is true,” answered the king, “ accord- 
ing to the laws of the Medes and Pei’sians, which 
altereth not.” 

“ Then it is made our painful duty to inform thee, 
that Daniel, which is of the children of the cap- 
tivity of Judah, regardeth not thee, O king, nor the 
decree that thou has signed ; but maketh his peti- 
tion three times a day.” 

“ Daniel replied the king ; “ I know of no 
Daniel but my worthy First President, whom ye say 
assisted in making this law.” 

“This same Daniel, O king, thy First President, is 
the guilty one !” answered Fraggood. “ After hav- 


422 THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 


ing exerted liis influence witli thy servants to make 
the law, he is now the first of all to transgress. In 
this he hath but sought an opportunity to show 
thee, O king, how utterly he disregardeth all thy 
o ommand in ents . ’ ’ 

“ What !” said the king, suddenly rising to his 
feet ; Daniel^ the First President in the kingdom ? 
Daniel, noted for his wisdom and prudence ? 
Impossible ! Ye have been wrongly informed ! 
Beware how ye thus accuse the best man in Baby- 
lon !” 

Thy servants wonder not at thy astonishment, O 
king ! If we had not been eye witnesses to the 
thing, we could have in no wise believed it ; but the 
eyes and ears of thy servants are witnesses against 
him. He offers his petitions, and tramples upon the 
authority of our king.” 

“ His petitions cried the excited king. “ And 
to whom does he offer his petitions ?” 

“ He daily offers his petitions to his God, O 
king !” 

‘‘ His God! Wise man ! Who can but 

If Say ye. not that Daniel was concerned in 

making this law 

“Yea, verily, O king! May the gods forbid that 
we should utter aught but truth in the presence of 
King Darius !” 

“ To me it seemeth a strange thing, that Daniel, 
the worshipper of the God of Israel, should frame a 
law that bears oppressively on himself, and upon 
thousands of his nation, within the realm. And it 
seemeth still more strange to the king, that he 


THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUAED. 423 


should be the first transgressor! Already have I 
sorrow of heart because I signed the decree : but 
the thing is done ; and my name must go down to 
posterity as the name of a fool. There is a mystery 
connected with this affair, that to me, as yet, is 
inexplicable. If, by any means, I find that I have 
been wrongly dealt with, by all the gods, I swear I 
will pour vengeance on the guilty heads 1” 

“ K thou wilt permit the four princes to testify, 
they will say with thy servant, that this Daniel was 
the chief mover in the formation of this law.” 

“ At present I have no desire to hear from any 
of the princes ; bnt to think of casting Daniel into 
the den of lions is mournful beyond description — it 
must-not be done I” 

‘‘ So say we all, O king, when we consult our 
feelings ; but the decree is signed according to the 
law of the Medes and Persians, and cannot, be 
altered. The honor of the king depends upon the 
faithful execution of all his laws ; and if in this one 
point thou failest, and lettest the guilty one escape, 
thy subjects will laugh at thy timidity; and law- 
lessness will prevail throughout our borders.” 

Of this we may speak hereafter. I must see the 
First President and learn more of this matter, ere I 
take another step in this unhappy affair.” 

“ Thou hast nothing to learn from him, O king, 
contrary to the words of thy servants. The guilty 
one, 1 -. u mayest expect, will endeavor to justify 
himself in u. ' sight of the king. But what availeth 
the word of the ac'^ised against the direct testimony 
of six competent witne^^rs ? The law is supreme, O 


424 THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 

king, and must be executed, or tlie kingdom of the 
Medes and Persians will be a by-word of derision 
among tbe kings of the earth.” 

“Ye may now depart ! The king is not yet pre- 
pared to take any steps for the apprehension of the 
First President : ye may call again and we shall 
further speak on this matter. To me it is surelj a 
mysterious thing ! I cannot give my consent to 

of this we may speak hereafter. I am now 

in no mood for long consultation. To-morrow 
morning call on the king and ye shall then learn his 
pleasure.” 

“The words that we have spoken in thy presence 
O king, are words of truth and soberness. Let not 
the word of the transgressor find more favor in thine 
ears, than the solemn testimonies of thy servants 
the presidents and princes, who fear the king and 
keep his commandments.” And the “ Union Safety 
Committee ” left the presence of the king, with any- 
thing but pleasurable emotions. 

On the departure of the conspirators, the king 
immediately sent for Daniel ; and soon the Hebrew 
prophet stood in the presence of Darius the Mede. 
On his countenance rested that same calm smile. 
The king gazed upon him for a moment, and could 
not but notice the contrast between the serene, 
calm, noble countenance of the Hebrew prophet, 
and the uneasy, agitated visage of President Frag- 
good.. 

“ Thou standest before the king, O Daniel, accused 
as an evil-doer ! What sayest thou for thyself?” 


THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 425 


“ What is the nature of thj servant’s offence, O 
king ?” 

“ Thou art accused of violating a law, chiefly of 
thine own making, by offering thy petitions to thy 
God. To the king it seemeth strange indeed, that 
he who was the first mover in the formation of a 
new law, should he the first one to transgress it. 
What meaneth all this?” 

“ I readily perceive by the words of thy mouth, O 
king, that thou hast been greatly deceived in this 
matter. Thy servant had nothing to do in forming 
a law, whose every feature is repulsive to his soul, 
and an insult to the God he worshipeth. This law 
came from the enemies of thy servant, for the 
purpose of his overthrow. Having failed in every 
other point, with malicious hearts, they have 
brought forward this measure, knowing well that I 
could never yield it my obedience. With lying 
tongues have they declared before thee that it 
received my approbation. It is true, O king, that I 
have violated thy law ; and, moreover, I must do so 
hereafter. For fourscore and ten years has thy 
servant offered his prayers to the God of his fathers. 
When a little lad in the land of Judah, I was taught 
by a beloved mother, to lisp the name of Jehovah. 
From that time to this, O king, at morning, noon, 
and eventide, thy servant has prayed to his God. 
And is Daniel to be frightened from his duty now 
in his old age ? Hay, O king ! My prayers must 
daily ascend to the throne of the Most High ! 
Sooner would I suffer a thousand deaths than prove a 
traitor to the God of Israel.” 


426 THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GXJAED. 

The king was deeply moved by the words of the 
aged Hebrew, and continued for some time in deep 
silence. At last he rose to his feet, and with a 
voice trembling with anger, exclaimed : 

‘‘ By the gods ! If these presidents have come 
before me with lying words, I will cut them to 
pieces, and leave them neither root nor branch ! 
Daniel ! if thou sayest, I will have them arrested 
and destroyed ! This very hour the word shall go 
forth !” 

“Hay, O king ! Listen to the counsel of thine 
aged servant. This hasty movement would not be 
well received among thy subjects. The decree has 
gone forth. I pray thee let the law have its course : 
and be assured, O king, that not a hair of thy 
servant’s head shall be injured. The God that I 
serve and in whom I trust, shall deliver me from 
every danger, and no weapon formed against me 
shall prosper. Hereafter do with mine enemies as 
thou seest fit. Be assured, O king, that my life is as 
secure among the lions, as in the presence of my 
kind sovereign ! That same God that preserved my 
cousins alive in the midst of a burning fiery 
furnace, can easily shut the mouths of the lions, 
and make them as harmless as the little lambs of 
the flock.” 

Here the king was melted into tears: and so 
deeply was he affected, that for a long time he was 
unable to speak ; at last in a low key he spoke : 

“O Daniel! this experiment must never be 
resorted to 1 May the gods forbid that I should 
endanger the life of my servant ! But the writing 


THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUAED. 427 

is signed ! My heart is sad ! My soul is sick ! By 
the gods, my vengeance will yet come in due time ! 
It shall not slumber !” 

“ Let not the king be sore troubled on account of 
his servant,” said Daniel. “ The God of Heaven 
shall certainly overrule this matter to his own glory ; 
and the king and the nation shall yet learn, that there 
is a God in Israel.” 

“ Thou mayest return, Daniel,” said the king. I 
know not what to do. I fear I have been greatly 
deceived.” 

“ The word of thy servant in a case like this, is 
not sufficient to gainsay the testimony of six wit- 
nesses. When the proper hour arrives, the king 
shall learn from other lips than mine the deep 
iniquity of these foul conspirators. Adieu, O king ! 
Let Jehovah use his own measures for the vindica- 
tion of his own law,” and the First President left the 
royal presence. 

On that night Darius the Mede laid his head on 
his pillow with the full purpose of delivering Daniel. 

Early on the morrow, the “ Union Safety Com- 
mittee,” accompanied by the other three, made their 
way into the presence of the king. 

“Ye are punctual !” said the king, with a mean- 
ing glance. 

“ We take unbounded pleasure in obeying all the 
requirements of our king,” said Fraggood, “ and 
may the gods curse all those that are disobedient.” 

“ Since ye left my presence yesterday, I have had 
an interview with the First President, and from his 
venerable lips I learn, that he had no voice in the 


428 THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 

formation of this law, that ye say he hath vio- 
lated.” 

“ This is as thy servant expected, O king !” 
answered Kinggron. “ What transgressor do we 
ever find that will not strive to hide his guilt ?” 

“Daniel strives not to hide his guilt!” replied 
the king in a firm tone. “ He freely acknowledges 
that he violated the law, and moreover he assures 
me that he will continue to violate it three times 
every day. Thus ye perceive, that the First Presi- 
dent wishes not to hide his guilt, nor even to escape 
the punishment. But with all the weight of reason, 
consistency and humanity on his side, he pronounces 
the law at war with all goodness, and denies having 
had any part in bringing it into existence. How, 
with all due respect to your testimonies, which in 
point of law must outweigh the declaration of one 
man, I freely acknowledge to you, my presidents and 
princes, that it is my firm conviction, that ye are a 
band of unprincipled liars, fully bent on the destruc- 
tion of this Daniel !” 

At this plain royal truth, the “ Union Safety Com- 
mittee,” turned pale, and the other three appeared 
to be similarly affected. But Fraggood, quickly 
recovering his self-possession, hastened to the rescue. 

“ Then my lord the king can better believe a 
man, that defies his power by boasting his deter- 
mination to violate the king’s decree at least three 
times a day, than he can his faithful servants who 
honor his laws, and who desire to bring the guilty 
to punishment. Let not the king be deceived by 
the smooth tongue of this intriguing old Israelite, 


THE UNION SAFETY COMMITTEE ON GUARD. 429 


who can by the eloquence of his lips, give to truth 
the color of falsehood, and to deception the appear- 
ance of sincerity. Thy servants now in the pres- 
ence of the king, are ready to prove all the declara- 
tions of thy servants who testified in thy presence 
yesterday. But what would avail their testimony 
in the ears of Darius ? But, O king, remember that 
thy decree hath gone fortli ; and it cannot be 
recalled. And moreover, it is well understood in 
Babylon, that Daniel sets thy power at defiance ; 
and thy decision in this matter, is watched for by 
tens of thousands : and if this Daniel escapes the 
punishment' of the law, we may as well burn up our 
statute books and give absolute liberty to every 
ruflian and desperado. Law and order will be at 
an end, the union of the provinces will be forever 
disol ved, and anarchy, confusion and desolation shall 
follow. The question now to be settled is not, ‘ How 
came this law to be enacted V but seeing that it is 
enacted, is there power enough in the king of the 
Medes and Persians to put it in force, and if there 
is, will he do it ? Or does he wish us to retire from 
his presence, and send forth heralds through the 
streets of Babylon, to inform the people, that the 
decree enacted a few days ago, and signed accord- 
ing to the law of the Medes and Persians, which 
changeth not, is abolished ? Shall it be told in the 
streets of this proud city, that Darius the Mede has 
so quickly changed his mind, and is sorry for what 
he hath done, because one of his favorites has 
violated the law! Thou saidst yesterday that thy 
name would go down to posterity as the name of a 


430 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


fool. The thing was far fj’om being believed by thy 
servant then, but if thou persistest in this determina- 
tion of letting the guilty escape, I know not but that 
will cause to be brought about the fulfillment of 
thine own prophecy.” 

Long and severe was this interview between the 
king and the conspirators ; and all the weight of 
their hellish ingenuity was brought to bear on his 
mind. It failed to convince him that Daniel’s words 
were false ; yet, partly from a false view of consis- 
tency, and partly from the advice of the First 
President, he gave his signature to the death war- 
rant of the old Israelite. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

m WHICH WE READ OF A WONDERFUL RESCUE.” 

The news of the condemnation of the Hebrew 
prophet soon spread through all Babylon ; and the 
hour of his execution was well known. It was the 
great theme of conversation among high and low, 
rich and poor ; and there were but few who were 
not horrified at the awful doom of the man of God. 
Ho man in Babylon was better known, and more 
universally beloved, than the old prime minister of 
Hebuchadnezzar. His long residence in the city 
had, rendered liis name familiar to the populace, and 
a vast number held him in that respect bordering on 
veneration. His mild and friendly deportment, 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


431 


whenever brought into the society of the common 
people, had completely won their regard and affec- 
tion ; and he was well known to be the friend of the 
working man. The poor and the needy had found 
ready relief at his ever open door. The little 
children even claimed the aged prophet as their 
particular friend. He found it not beneath the 
dignity of his station to speak to them in the street, 
put his hand on their little heads, and say, “ May 
Jehovah bless my little children !” And he was 
hardly ever seen to stand in the streets of Babylon 
for a minute, before a number of his little favorites 
would see him, and eagerly press around his vener- 
able form. This readily won in return the respect 
and affectionate regards of the parents ; and nothing 
could exceed the sorrow that rent thousands of 
hearts, as the sad story of the prophet’s fate fell on 
their startled ears. The mothers broke out in wild 
cries of lamentations ; and the children, on learning 
the cause of their mothers’ grief, joined in the 
mournful chorus. The fathers silently and sad, 
while the tears coursed down their cheeks, shook 
their heads, and compressed their lips, as much as 
to say, “ There is foul play somewhere !” 

In the vicinity of the First President’s mansion 
were seen together numerous groups of persons, 
busily engaged in low conversation, while deep sor- 
row was visible on every countenance. These 
gatherings gradually swelled to one solid mass of 
human beings. The doors of the president’s house 
vrere closed ; and thick curtains -were drawn across 
the lattices, and no one as yet appeared to enter 


432 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


tliose ricli portals. Presently the throng was in 
commotion ; several chariots halted before the door, 
and a number of government officials alighted, and, 
with slow steps and sad countenances, they ascended 
the steps, entered in, and closed the door. A pecu- 
liar gathering that ! A solemn, sad throng ! All 
conversation had ceased, and the only expression 
given of the deep sorrow of the heart was copious 
tears and long-drawn sighs ! The stillness was 
broken by the sudden appearance of several platoons 
of soldiers, which took their stand, and formed a 
square in front of the mansion. All eyes were now 
hxed upon that door, which was momentarily 
expected to be opened by the government officials, 
leading the noted prisoner. The door at last 
opened, and two uniformed officers appeared side by 
side, and slowly marched out. Another two fol- 
lowed, with the same slow, sad movement. I^ext 
appeared the sheriff, with the prisoner leaning on 
his arm. On the broad platform he waited for a 
moment, evidently to permit some of his near 
female relatives to embrace him before they parted. 
Thick and fast they gathered around the aged saint, 
with loud weeping and lamentation ; but soon their 
cries were drowned amid the louder lamentations of 
the throng. Last of all there approached the man 
of God two aged females, on whose countenances 
old Time had strove in vain to erase some peculiar 
marks of loveliness and beauty. There were tears 
in those eyes, it is true, but they were those of 
affection, and not of sorrow. Those hearts were 
well assured that the life of the Hebrew was safe, 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


433 


and that the lions would prove as harmless to him 
as the flames of the flerj furnace proved to the 
three worthies forty years before, on the plains of 
Dura. The sentiment of their hearts at that moment 
is well expressed in the old Welsh couplet, 

** Ceiff llewod farw o newyn, 

Cyn difa plentyn Duw.” 

With a pleasant smile, one of them took the hand 
of the prophet, and gently said ; 

“May Jehovah grant a happy night to his ser- 
vant among the lions, and on the morrow may we 
have a joyful meeting.’’ 

“ God bless thee, dear Perreeza !” said the man of 
God. 

The other one now approached likewise, and, in a 
mild tone of voice, with a smiling countenance, 
said : 

“ Daniel, the servant of the living God, is secure 
in the midst of all his foes. He that quenched the 
violence of the fire, shall tame the fury of the 
lions.” 

“ Heaven smile upon the daughter of Barzello !” 
was the prophet’s answer. 

The procession was now formed, and soon it was 
on its way towards the fatal spot ; while the lamen- 
tations of hundreds broke upon the air. Soon they 
reached the vicinity of the lion’s den, where thou- 
sands of the inhabitants had assembled to take the 
last lingering look at their aged fellow-citizen. 
There also was the king himself, with a number of 
19 


43i 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


his most intimate nobles. The soldiers moved for- 
ward, and soon a clear space was prepared in front 
of the platform,, on which the king and his friends 
stood. 

The countenance of the monarch was pale, and 
his w hole ^ appearance gave the beholder to un- 
derstand that he was one of the unhappiest of 
mortals. The conspirators were not permitted to 
occupy the same platform with himself, but were 
commanded to stand together on his left. Here, 
therefore, the guilty six remained. But “ the way 
of the transgressor is hard.’’. Already they clearly 
see that they have committed a serious blunder. 
They have lost the confidence of the king, and ten 
thousand countenances frown down upon them the 
weight of their sore indignation. 

When the prisoner arrived, he gently bowed and 
saluted the king, which salutation was answered 
only by falling tears. The throng witnessing the 
emotion of the king, gave vent to their grief, and 
one loud, lamentable wail ascended from weeping 
hearts. Then, indeed, did those conspirators trem- 
ble ! Then did they really learn the deep hold their 
victim had on the popular mind. Again the agita- 
tion was partially quieted, when the loud roaring of 
lions within made the earth tremble. The awful 
moment was drawing nigh ! Daniel ascended some 
steps near by, and having had permission from the 
king, proceeded, in a few words, to address the 
multitude : 

“Babylonians! with nought of malice in my 
heart against any man, and with perfect good feeling 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


435 


towards the king, I yield myself to the demands of 
a broken law. Here, in the presence of the God of 
my fathers, whom I worship, and in the presence of 
my king, whom I respect, and in the presence of 
this throng, whose tears flow for my sorrow, and in 
the presence of these mine accusers, who thirst for 
my blood, I solemnly declare, that as First President 
in the kingdom, I never was consulted in regard to 
the making of this law, that is about to consign 
your aged servant Daniel to the lions. In honor to 
my king, who now laments the sad fate of his 
unworthy President, let me also testify, that in order 
to persuade him to sign a decree which had never 
entered his heart, the most deliberate falsehoods 
were poured into his ears, by those whose only 
object was the overthrow of Daniel. Mter more 
than three score years of public service, I cheer- 
fully submit to my fate; knowing well that Jeho- 
vah, the God of Israel, in whom I trust, will direct 
this whole matter to His own glory. Hereafter it 
will be known in Babylon, that it was not the 
‘ safety of the Union ’ that demanded the enactment 
of this cruel law ; but that it was conceived in 
envy, and brought forth in malice, and thought- 
lessly signed by our king, who considered all his 
presidents to be men of benevolence, wisdom, and 
understanding. For violating this law I ask no for- 
giveness. Sooner would I suffer a thousand deaths 
than prove a traitor to the religion of my fathers. 
Babylonians, I say no more ! Accept my thanks 
for your tears ! May Jehovah continue to grant you 


436 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


great prosperity, when your friend Daniel shall 
have passed away.” 

Then turning to those whose painful duty it was to 
lead him to the den, he smilingly said — 

“ Xow 1 am ready ; conduct me thither.” 

The executioners, with trembling hands, laid hold 
on the aged form of the prisoner, and led him to the 
door of the den. Again there was an awful roaring 
of lions. As he passed the king on his way to the 
den, the monarch cried out — ■ 

“ Thy God, whom thou servest continually, he will 
surely deliver thee !” 

The outer door was opened by the keepers, when 
the awful roaring of lions again made the earth trem- 
ble. The prisoner was seized with strong hands and 
elevated over the inner walls, and by means of strong 
cords was lowered into the bottom of the den, w^here 
the ravenous lions held their nightly revels. The 
strong men, as if afraid to hear the prisoner’s dying 
shrieks, hastened away, and were soon seen again on 
the outside. The throng soon dispersed in sorrowful 
silence. The king, in deep agony of mind, entered 
his chariot, and was soon on his way to the palace ; 

and the Hebrew Prophet was left to the mercy 

of the lions ? Hay ! — ^not to the mercy of the lions. 

How sad was that night for royalty ! Filled with 
remorse for having signed the fatal decree, and 
knowing not how to retrace his steps, or to retrieve 
the effects of his rash act, the king passed his night 
in agony. The sleepless potentate is a demonstration 
that pomp and power cannot yield peace of mind. 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


43T 


Sweet strains of music from harp and lute, fall not 
on the ear to-night, as we pass the royal palace. 
Those dainty dishes provoke not the taste of Darius 
the Mede. 'No merry expression creates a smile on 
the royal countenance. No witty remark can banish 
the gloom from the monarch’s mind. With a heavy 
heart and a throbbing brow, he paces the length of 
his royal bedchamber, and thus did he converse with 
himself ; 

“ How he justified the king, almost with his dying 
breath I Ah ! but I justify not myself. Why did I 
sign that silly and cruel decree, by which the prime 
jewel of my kingdom is for ever lost ? Why did I 
not consider the thing well, and consult the First 
President ? Alas ! it is now too late. The deed is done, 
and there is no remedy ! How the multitude sym- 
pathized with the noble prisoner ! How copious their 
tears and how audible their sobs ! How beloved in 
the estimation of the populace was that aged Daniel 1 
What think they by this time of my prudence and 
wisdom ? Have I not lost in this the estimation of 
my people? Will his God, indeed, deliver him? 
Is he not already torn by the hungry lions ? How 
cruel a fate for so worthy a man ! Hut if Daniel is 
spared, no thanks to me. Will not this people in- 
wardly curse me, and wish me out of their borders ? 
What poor returns to them, for the grand reception 
they gave me ! What will my nephew, Cyrus, think 
of my sagacity and pow^r of discernment ?” 

He threw himself upon his couch, in the hope of 
drowning his mental agony in slumber ; but the pre- 
cious boon is not granted. All the drugs of “ Araby 


438 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


tlie blest,” and from the distant ‘‘ Ind,” could not, 
on this night, woo sweet sleep to the imperial pillow. 
The very picture of wretchedness, the monarch 
tossed to and fro on his downy bed. After a long 
while he fell into a dose, and thought he was at the 
lion’s den, and before him lay the bleeding, mangled 
form of the First President ! Terror-struck, he 
leaped from his couch, and found himself in his bed- 
chamber. Another long soliloquy followed. Again 
he strove to find repose in sleep ; but no sooner were 
his eyes closed than the awful roaring of lions would 
startle and terrify the wretched monarch. 

Let us for a while leave the unfortunate Mede, and 
take a view of the hero of the lions’ den. 

When Daniel was thrust among the lions, the sun 
was yet one hour above the western horizon, and the 
light from the top of the den, made the interior com- 
paratively light. When he found himself at the bot- 
tom, for a minute he walked to and fro, then fell on 
his knees, and with eyes toward the holy habitation 
of his God, he began to pour his prayers into the 
ears of the God of his fathers. The lions, quite un- 
accustomed to such a sight, looked on for a while in 
silent wonder. They then ran together to the other 
end of the den, where the old lion of all — the “ lord 
of the manor” — and his aged companion, the old 
lioness, the mistress of the “ establishment,” were, 
heedless of the youthful pranks and occasional quar- 
rels of their ofispring, enjoying a good comfortable 
sleep. A loud roar from one of the youngsters, 
which was answered by another louder roar from his 
companion, aroused the slumbering energies of the 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


439 


old couple. They uttered an ill-natured growl, very 
much on the same principle that any one else would, 
on being unnecessarily disturbed in the midst of a 
quiet nap. Perhaps the growl was equivalent to, 
“ Children, you are very rude. Make less noise, or 
I shall attend to you !” This reproof (if reproof it 
was) did not seem in the least to frighten the young 
lions. One of them, the one that roared the loudest, 
put his head close to that of his sire, and if he said 
anything, it was in so low a whisper that it could 
not be heard at any distance. From what immedi- 
ately followed, I am inclined to think the young chap 
told the ‘‘ old folks ’’ something in this fashion : 

“ Get up quickly ! Come to the other end of the 
den, and there you will see a sight that you never 
saw before in all your born days. There is another 
victim ; but he has no more the appearance of com- 
mon victims than thou hast. I know by his eye he 
has no fear of the lions. Why, think ! as soon as he 
came to the bottom of the den, he walked to and fro 
among us as deliberately as my brother here, or my- 
self, would walk among our companions : and after 
he had satisfied hiS curiosity, he bowed himself, and 
went through a kind of performance that is entirely 
beyond my comprehension. From some reason or 
other, I feel no more of a desire to devour him than 
to make a furious leap on this old corner rock and 
eat it up. Come ! get up, thou and mother, and see 
for yourselves.” 

I said, from what followed that low whispering, I 
was led to believe that something of this kind was 
its purport. After the whispering was over (if whis- 


440 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


pering it was), tlie old lion uttered another growl, as 
much as to saj, “ That sounds to me like rather a 
‘ tough yarn ’ — but I guess I will go and see for my- 
self.” And now behold the old couple slowly rise 
and shake themselves from their lethargy, and the 
whole company starts for the other end of the den. 
The old lion led the way. Close by his heels fol- 
lowed the old lioness. Next in order followed the 
“ rest of the family.” They soon arrived at the spot, 
and sure enough, it was just as the young lion had 
declared. The old lion paused for a moment, but he 
soon made up his mind that there was nothing to 
fear. So he slowly approached. He paused again. 
Daniel reached out his hand and spake. The old 
lion fancied the peculiarity of that voice : so with 
eyes half closed (lion modesty) he slowly walked up 
to the man of God, and with the innocency and 
harmlessness of a young spaniel, he licked the liand 
of the prophet. After having partially conquered 
his embarrassment, he uttered another low growl, 
and looked toward the rest of the company, as much 
as to say — “ Come this way ! Don’t be afraid ; the 
gentleman will not hurt you.” They slowly and 
silently gather around the strange visitor, and each 
one appears to be particularly pleased to be permit-^ 
ted in some way to come in contact with his pei*son. 
And when the darkness of night gathered around 
them, the old lion answered for his soft pillow, the 
lioness laid at his feet, and the young lions stretched 
themselves on either side, to keep him warm ; and 
soon the Prophet of Jehovah was fast asleep. 

“ Peaceful be thy silent slumber.” 


-a. WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


441 


If ever a sleepless mortal, wearied with the tedi- 
ousness of a painful night, rejoiced to see the first 
glimmering dawn of the morn, King Darius did, 
after that dark, dreary night of agony. Ko sooner 
was it fairly day, than the monarch ordered his 
chariot, and soon, with a number of his nobles, he 
was once more on his way toward the den of lions. 
The royal chariot, as it moved through the various 
thoroughfares, attracted the notice of the inhabitants. 
Its destination was soon understood, and as there 
was some faint hope in the minds of thousands that 
the God of Daniel would miraculously interfere and 
save his servant, they had accordingly held them- 
selves in readiness to be early at the den. They, 
therefore, with all haste followed in the direction of 
the royal train, and soon they were on the ^pot. The 
king was greatly astonished to find already there a 
large number of the inhabitants. The movements 
and excitement of the people had also brought to- 
gether to the spot the six conspirators, who were 
greatly astonished to see the king. The monarch, in 
trembling accents, ordered the stone to be removed 
from the door of the den. The order was quickly 
obeyed. While every eye rested upon him, the king 
entered, and stood inside of the outer door, and in a 
lamentable tone he cried, in a loud voice — 

“ O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God, 
whom thou servest continually, able to deliver thee 
from the lions 

Oh, the breathless silence of that moment! A 
thousand hearts throb with deep emotion, in painful 
19 * 


44:2 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


suspense to learn the result. But hark ! — a voice as 
clear as a lute and as sweet as an angel’s harp, 
ascends from the dark- depths, and falls on the ears 
of the multitude — 

“ 0-king-live-for-ever !” 

It was enough ! Gladsome shouts echoed from a 
thousand tongues ! The joy was unbounded. Their 
sorrow for their old friend was turned into joy, and 
the name of the God of Daniel was praised. 

Immediate orders were given to bring the old He- 
brew up, and soon, with a smiling countenance, he 
stood in the presence of the king, and in the presence 
of the rejoicing throng. 

Then said Daniel, turning to the king — ‘‘ My God 
hath sent his angel, and hath shut the mouths of the 
lions, that they have not hurt me, forasmuch, as 
before Him, innocency was found in me ; and also, 
before thee, O king, have I done no hurt.” 

An aged man at this moment was seen urging his 
way through the crowd, as if endeavoring to find 
admittance into the presence of the king. His 
venerable appearance and pleasant countenance 
served to make him room. The throng parted, and 
soon he was by the side of Daniel, who stood near 
the king. 

“We meet again, Apgomer !” cried Daniel, in a 
familiar, friendly voice : and then turning to the 
king, he said : 

“ This is my good friend Apgomer, O king, one of 
the few friends of my early days. He hath words 
to communicate to the king, in the presence of this 
throng, that will give thee to understand clearly 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


443 


that this law was prepared on purpose to ensnare 
thj servant Daniel.” 

“ Let my worthy friends, Fraggood and Kinggron, 
with their four companions, the princes, stand in 
this direction !” said the king, with an angry expres- 
sion of countenance. 

The conspirators, with paleness gathering on their 
brows, obeyed, and stood facing the king. 

“ !N’ow, O Daniel, thy friend Apgomer may give 
in his testimony before the king, in a clear and loud 
voice.” 

“ O king, live for ever !” said Apgomer. “ This 
day thy servant is four score and ten years old. 
From the days of my childhood have I dwelt in 
Babylon ; and never for any long period have I 
departed hence. Soon thy servant shall leave this 
world of sorrow , I stand on the verge of the grave. 
At this time, with deep soberness, I appeal to the 
God that d Welle th in light, for the sincerity of my 
purpose, in thus appearing before my lord the king. 
My words will be few, therefore, O king, I pray 
thee hear me patiently. 

“ Tliese men who now stand before thee, and by 
whose continual importunity thou gavest thy signa- 
ture for the arrest of thy servant Daniel, are wicked 
and deceitful men, and with lying words have they 
deceived thee, O king. Their secret devices are 
well known to thy servant. With mine own ears 
have I listened to their midnight pitting; and 
from their own lips have I learned their fixed 
purpose to destroy the innocent without cause, even 
thy servant Daniel. For many months, O king. 


444 : 


A WONDERFUL RESCUE. 


these cruel men have sought an occasion against the 
First President, and after having failed in every 
other point, they thought at last of this. On the 
night of the fourth day of the eighth month, at 
Castle Garden, these men did assemble, and there, 
within an inclosed bower, near the hour of midnight, 
when they thought no one was nigh at hand, this 
measure was devised. I stood behind the bower, 
and their words of malice fell on my ear. Be 
assured, O king, that the ‘safety of the Union ’ was 
no part of their object. This was but a lying pre- 
tence to deceive the king ; their only object being 
the overthrow of thy servant Daniel, whom they 
greatly envy on account of his great wisdom.” 

“ Believe not this man, O king !” said the pale and 
trembling Fraggood; “seeing he prepareth lying 
words before thee.” 

At this moment a young man, whose countenance 
denoted some passion, rushed on the stage, and, 
without any apology or ceremony, began to speak : 

“ Let not the worthy and aged Apgomer be called 
a liar ! A lie never escaped those venerable lips, O 
king ! As soon may the gods lie ! Thy servant is 
the doorkeeper of the Castle Garden. Apgomer, on 
that night of which he spake, was an inmate of my 
house, which house is within the castle walls ; and I 
have known him oftentimes to have entered the gar- 
den at a late hour, after the throng had dispersed. 
On this very night, O king, as thy servant was about 
to close the garden gates, behold six men approached, 
with countenances partly covered, and demanded 
admittance. 1 at first refused, and orcjerecj them 


A WONDEEFUL EESCUE. 


445 


back to tlieir lodgings ; whereupon President Frag- 
good gave me to understand that I stood in the pre- 
sence of two of the presidents, accompanied by four 
of the princes. They were accordingly admitted, 
and returned after midnight. What their purpose 
was thy servant knoweth not ; but of this one thing 
be assured, O king, Apgomer can never utter a 
falsehood !” 

“ It is enough ! It is enough !” cried the king. 
‘‘ Seize the guilty wretches ! Let the cowardly liars 
meet the doom they had prepared for my servant 
Daniel ! Up ! and throw them to the lions !” 

^ Ho sooner were the words spoken, than a score of 
rough willing hands seized the guilty forms of the 
conspirators, and, amid the curses of an indignant 
throng, they were thrown to the depth of the den, 
to meet a far different fate from that of the man of 
God. 

Then spoke the king : 

I make a decree, that in every dominion of my 
kingdom, men tremble and fear before the God of 
Daniel: for He is the living God, and steadfast for 
ever; and His kingdom that which shall not be 
destroyed, and His dominion shall be even unto the 
end. He delivereth and rescueth, and He worketh 
signs and wonders in Heaven and on earth, who 
hath delivered Daniel from the power of the lions.” 

“ O king, live for ever !” cried the well pleased 
throng. Daniel w^as taken into the royal chariot, 
and seated by the side of the king, and the royal 
train moved forward, amid the triumphant shouts of 


446 EMANCIPATION, AND 

the populace. Tlius fidelity to the God of Israel 
was abundantly rewarded, and great were the 
‘‘ triumphs of the Higher LawP 


CHAPTER XXXn. 

EMANCIPATION, AND HOME, SWEET HOME.” 

In two years after the transactions of the last 
chapter, Darius the Mede died ; and about the same 
time died also Cambyses, the father of Cyrus, in 
Persia. Cyrus, therefore, returned to Babylon, and 
took upon him the government of the new empire. 

The history of the lion’s den, with all the intrigues 
that led to it, made Daniel thrice dear to the inha- 
bitants of Babylon. His name commanded reve- 
rence wherever it was mentioned. He was looked 
upon as an angel of mercy, goodness, and wisdom, 
sent by the gods to bless the race. In this surely 
they were not mistaken. 

Cyrus, for a long time, had desired the opportu- 
nity of a prolonged interview with Daniel, of whom 
he had heard so many wonderful things, both as a 
minister to the king of Babylon, and also while 
administering the afi*airs of the kingdom under the 
reign of his Median uncle. The Persian was 
already well versed in the history of the lion’s den, 
and was highly delighted with its grand termina- 
tion. Of the God of Israel he had heard much of 


HOME, SWEET HOME. 


U7 


late, and he felt strong inclination to hear more. 
And of whom could he learn to better advantage 
than of the famous Hebrew prophet ? The God of 
Israel was gradually preparing the mind of the 
great warrior for receiving a clearer and more exten- 
sive knowledge of himself. The celebrated Persian, 
from his infancy, had been taught to worship and 
adore the imaginary gods of his own country ; but 
he had always felt a dissatisfaction in regard to the 
proofs of the existence of these gods ; and many of 
the popular theories of Persia, in regard to their 
various deities, were, to him, full of inconsistencies 
and contradictions. That there was some great 
overruling power he had no doubt, and as he 
advanced in years, this conviction became stronger ; 
but still he experienced the daily unhappiness, 
resulting from the absence in his mind of any 
definite idea in regard to those superior powers to 
which he paid his sincere adoration. From year to 
year he became more established in the belief that 
he was under the direction of some unseen agency, 
which he called the “ gods yet his views of this 
agency became more confused from day to day. To 
all intents and purposes, the great Persian con- 
queror was a worshipper of the “ unknown God.” 

Hot many days after his arrival in Babylon, the 
royal chariot was seen to halt at the door of Daniel’s 
residence; and, moreover, the king himself was seen 
to enter, while the conveyance was driven back. 

“Thou wilt pardon this sudden intrusion,” said 
Cyrus ; “ I have long desired an interview with the 
president, and for this purpose I have entered his 


448 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


house ; and the king is happy to find that he is not 
absent.” 

“ My lord the king hath greatly honored his un- 
worthy servant by entering under his roof,” said the 
old Hebrew. “ This condescension of the great Per- 
sian conqueror, is a favor of such a magnitude, that 
it shall never be forgotten.” 

“ Let not my aged friend Daniel speak thus,” said 
the king, in a friendly manner. “ Call it not conde- 
scension in Cyrus, to seek the society of one who has 
justly earned the reputation of being the most pro- 
found statesman that ever moved among mortals. 
Let the king rather consider himself honored in be- 
ing permitted to listen to thy words of wisdom and 
understanding. May the gods forbid that I should 
utter words of insincerity in thy presence, but be 
assured, O Daniel, that the King of Persia, at this 
time, stands in the presence of his superior.” 

“ Humility becometh well the potentates of earth. 
But yet, O king, thou beholdest not the real gran- 
deur of thy mission. Thou knowest not that thou 
art the peculiarly anointed — not of the gods, but of 
the only God of Heaven, the Almighty Jehovah, the 
God of Israel, to pour His wrath upon the nations, 
and to restore the children of Judah to their own 
land.” 

“ Thou hast touched a theme on which, above all 
others, at this time, the king would choose to dwell. 
Of 'the gods I have but an imperfect knowledge. 
Conscious am I, that under the particular direction 
of some invisible power, I have been led forward in 
all my movements, from my youth up. I was 


HOME, SWEET HOME. 


449 


taught to worship the gods in my juvenile days ; hut 
ever since I arrived at years of thought and judg- 
ment, my mind has been greatly perplexed by what 
seemeth to me to be glaring inconsistencies and con- 
tradictions in our theory of religion. That there is 
an Almighty, unseen power, that presides in the 
universe, and that concerns itself in the affairs of 
mortals, I have no doubt; but that this invisible 
agency is correctly defined in Persian theology, is 
not at all clear to my mind. I am comforted, how- 
ever, in the consciousness that I offer my adorations 
to those invisible powers in deep sincerity, be they 
what they may. If, in thy profound wisdom, O 
Daniel, thou canst impart any knowledge to the king 
in regard to the gods that dwell on high, such know- 
ledge will be gratefully received.” 

“ Praised be the name of Jehovah, under whose 
direction thou comest at this time to seek knowledge. 
Happy is thy servant Daniel to know, that he is in- 
deed able to impart unto the king that which he 
inquireth after. Jehovah is the only God, and the 
signs which He hath in all ages given of himself, O 
king, are abundant. We hear much of the exploits 
of the gods of the heathen ; but of these perform- 
ances there are no proofs, and they only exist in the 
imaginations of their worshippers. Hot so with our 
Qod — the God that made the world. The history of 
our nation, which history no one can gainsay, is an 
assemblage of miracles. Examine the records of our 
historian Moses, who conversed with God face to 
face. Our God brouglit Us out from under the 
dominion of Pharaoh, with a strong hand and an out- 


450 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


stretched arm. He gave evidence of His presence 
bv the infliction of twelve terrible plagues on the 
King of Egypt and his people. He opened before 
the Hebrews a passage through the deep rolling sea, 
and brought them dry-shod to the opposite shore. 
For forty years were they fed with manna from hea- 
ven, while water was called forth from the flinty 
rock. And as the waves of the Ked Sea were parted 
before them as they left Egypt, so, in like manner, 
were the waters of Jordan parted as they left the 
plains of Moab ; and thus were they settled in the 
land of Canaan. Since that day, nine hundred and 
fifteen years have passed away ; and during all this 
period, Jehovah hath given unto his people abundant 
signs of his presence. Thus our God is not a being 
that dwells only in the imaginations of men, but His 
wonderful acts, O king, are written on the pages of 
correct history.” 

“ If these things are so, surely the God of Israel is 
the Only God. But, Daniel, thou knowest that it is 
much harder for Cyrus the Persian to believe these 
things than for thee, who art a native Hebrew, and 
a firm believer in the God thou worshippest. Have 
not the Persians their histories of their gods as well 
as ye 

“They have, O king! But those histories are 
dark, indefinite, and without date, which is a con- 
clusive evidence that they are fiction and not history. 
If my lord the king hath aught to doubt in regard 
to the correctness of our ancient historians, concern- 
ing our God, what thinketh he of those miraculous dis- 
plays cf Divine power witnessed by his servant, and 


HOME, SWEET HOME. 


451 


by thousands more, during the last three score years 
and ten 

“ The king will be exceedingly glad to hear of all 
the wonderful things that his servant Daniel wit- 
nessed during his long experience among the Baby- 
lonians.” 

“ Time would fail me, O king, to recount all the 
wonderful dealings of Jehovah, as witnessed by his 
servant. I shall speak of but few. 

“ E’ot many years after thy servant and his three 
companions came to this great city of Babylon, the 
great monarch of Chaldea had a wonderful dream. 
He awoke from his slumbers, and lo ! the vision was 
gone. He was sensible that the dream was wonder- 
ful, and that it pertained particularly to the future of 
his then extensive empire. But not one clear feature 
of the vision could he recall to his mind. In deep 
agony of mind, he sent for the wise men of Babylon, 
among whom myself and my three companions had 
the honor of being numbered. The chief of the 
astrologers sent not word to thy servant nor his com- 
rades, but hastened with his own favorites into the 
presence of the king, where they expected to meet 
with easy success. But great was their astonishment, 
when, from royal lips, they learned that they were 
required to restore to the king the lost dream. They 
confessed their inability, and declared unto the king 
that such a thing was among the impossibilities. 
The king was angry, and drove them from his pre- 
sence; and, moreover, he gave orders for all the wise 
men of Babylon to be slain with the sword. 

‘‘ The next morning thy servant was apprehended 


452 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


by the captain of tbe guard, and was informed that 
I was appointed to die. This was the first for me 
to learn of the decree. He gave me a full history 
of the proceedings. I prayed for admission into the 
presence of the king. I was admitted. I begged of 
the king to stay proceedings against the wise men, 
and gave him to understand, that the God whom I 
served would make known unto me the dream. My 
request was granted. I went home and acquainted 
my companions with what had transpired. On that 
night we gave ourselves to prayer. We implored 
the protection of our God. Jehovah answered our 
prayer. The dream, in all its parts, was made known 
to thy servant. In the morning I went into the pre- 
sence of the king, and restored unto him the lost 
dream. The king knew that the thing was certain ; 
and for awhile he feared the God of the Hebrews ; 
and thy servant and his companions were at that 
time greatly promoted. This was one miraculous 
interposition of our God in our behalf, O king. 

“ Many years after this event the King of Baby- 
lon set up a great image. The day of its dedication 
was appointed, and all present were commanded to 
fall down and worship. At this time thy servant 
was in Egypt on business of importance, pertaining 
to the government. My three companions, who are 
yet alive, and residents of Babylon, could not, as 
Hebrews and worshippers of the God of Israel, fall 
down before any idol god; and, therefore, they 
nobly refused to comply with the command of the 
king. For this they were taken and bound with 
cords, and thrown into the midst of a burning 


HOME, SWEET HOME. 


453 


fiery furnace. But this fire did not consume them, 
O king. They walked unhurt in the midst of the 
fire ; and there was not even the smell of the flames 
on their garments. This is no idle story, O king, 
but reality, and it is recorded on the State papers of 
the Chaldean empire. The God whom they served 
delivered them in the midst of danger. 

“Thou hast heard, perad venture, of the king’s 
insanity. That calamity came to pass in exact 
accordance with the words of thy servant, as 
delivered before the king, twelve months before. 
The history of this wonderful event is now in thy 
servant’s possession, in the handwriting of ]N^ebu- 
chadnezzar himself. 

“ Four years ago, O king, in the third year of 
Belshazzar’s reign, thy legions were encamped 
before the walls of this great city. On the very 
night on which Babylon was taken, the king, with a 
thousand of his lords, were in the midst of a 
drunken revelry. There the name of the God of 
Israel was blasphemed, and the vessels of His tem- 
ple desecrated, when, lo, they were suddenly 
arrested, in the midst of their hilarity, by the 
appearance of the fingers of a man’s hand writing 
on the plaster of the wall over against the candle- 
stick. This strange manifestation produced great 
alarm and consternation. The wise men were 
called, but they could not read the writing. At 
last thy servant was called, and found the words to 
have been written in the original Hebrew; they 
were these : Mene, Tekel, Peres. And their inter- 
pretation was this : God hath numbered thy king- 


454 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


dom, and finished it. Thou art weighed in the 
balances, and art found wanting. Thy kingdom is 
divided, and given to the Medes and Persians. 
Was not this a clear sign, O king, that there is a 
God in Israel ? 

“Soon after this, thy servant was called into the 
presence of Darius the Mede, and into the presence 
of my lord the king. By their united authority I 
was appointed as First President of the provinces. 
This proved displeasing to my colleagues. A plot 
was devised for my overthrow. I was thrown into 
the den of lions. That same God who preserved 
my companions alive in the midst of the devouring 
fiames, kept thy servant alive in the midst of 
devouring beasts. They offered me no harm, O king. 
On that night I sweetly slept, with my head resting 
on the bosom of the lion. 

“These, O king, are but few of those w^onders, 
which the God of Heaven hath wrought in behalf 
of His people, in this land of their captivity; but 
this will show the king that our faith is not based on 
cunningly devised fables in regard to our God ; but 
upon infallible proofs, which Jehoyah hath given of 
Himself. I fear that I weary the patience of my 
lord the king.” 

“ Proceed, Daniel ; the king is well pleased to 
hear thee !” 

“ Be it known to thee, O king, that all the awful 
calamities that of late have befallen Babylon, have 
come to pass in perfect accordance with the predic- 
tions of God’s prophets, some of whom prophesied over 
two hundred years before these events transpired. 


HOME, SWEET, HOME. 


455 


AVlien thou comparest these prophecies with the 
actual occurrences, there reraaineth no longer a 
place for doubts. Even the draining of the Euphra- 
tes, O king, was spoken of by the prophet of Jeho- 
vah, over one hundred and fifty years before the 
wonderful thing was conceived in thy mind.” 

Enough, O Daniel ! Enough !” cried Cyrus. 
“ If thou art able to show me this thing, I ask no 
more !” 

The Hebrew sage, with a peculiar smile of satis- 
faction on his countenance, rose from his seat, and 
took down from a shelf what appeai-ed to be a scroll 
of ancient manuscript. 

“ Listen, O king, to the words of Jehovah’s pro- 
phets in regard to the taking of Babylon : 

“ ‘ Make bright the arrows, gather the shields ! 
The Lord hath raised up the spirits of the hings of 
the Medes^ for His device is against Babylon to 
destroy it ; because it is the vengeance of the Lord, 
the vengeance of His temple. Howl ye, for the day 
of the Lord is at hand ! Shout against her round 
about! Behold I will stir up the Medes against 
them, who shall* not regard silver, and as for gold, 
they shall not delight in it. Lift ye up a banner 
upon the high mountain 1 Exalt the voice ! shake 
the hand, that they may go into the gates of the 
nobles! Go up, O Elam! Besiege, O Media! 
Therefore shall evil come upon thee, and thou shalt 
not know from whence it cometh. Desolation shall 
come upon thee suddenly, which thou shalt not 
know. I have laid a snare for thee, and thou art 
also taken, and thou wast not aware. O thou that 


456 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


dwellest upon many waters! I will dry up her sea^ 
and make her springs dry. A drought is upon her 
waters, and they shall be dried up. In her heat I 
will make their feasts., and I will make them drunken., 
that they may repose and sleep a perpetual sleep, 
and not wake, saith the Lord. Arise ye princes, 
and anoint the shield! Prepare slaughter for his 
children, for the iniquity of their fathers, that they 
do not rise and possess the land ; for I will rise up 
against thee, saith the Lord of Hosts, and cut off 
from Babylon the name and remnant, and son and 
nephew, saith the Lord.’ 

“These, O king, are some of the predictions of 
Jehovah against Babylon, by the mouths of His holy 
prophets. And has not my Lord the king been an 
eye witness to their fulfillment !” 

“They have all come to pass to the letter, O 
Daniel! Surely the God of Israel is the God of 
gods ! Why should I any longer doubt ? Thus it 
appears that Cyrus the Persian has been under the 
directions of the God of Israel, to bring about these 
wonderful events !” 

“ In this thou sayest truly, O king. And strange 
as it may sound in thine ears, be assured, that thy 
name was known in Israel for over one hundred and 
fifty years before thy birth.” 

Here the Persian gazed on the Hebrew for 
awhile in silent wonderment; and it was evident 
from his countenance, that he had some doubts in 
regard to the truth of the sentence. 

“Did the king rightly understand thy meaning? 


HOME, SWEET HOME. ' 


457 


Sayest thou that my name was known in Israel for 
one hundred and fifty years previous to my birth?” 

‘‘ The king rightly understandeth his servant. 
Thy name was carefully written in a book by one of 
our prophets, two hundred and twenty years ago. Hap- 
pily, I have now in my possession a copy taken from 
the original, written by one of our scribes, and 
bearing date which maketh it over one hundred and 
seventy years old. If the king desireth, thy servant 
will read.” 

“ Read, Daniel,” said the king, with much feeling. 

Daniel, from the same scroll from which he had 
read before, which was the Prophecies of Isaiah, 
read — 

“ ‘ Thus saith the Lord to his anointed, to Cyeus, 
whose right hand I have holden, to subdue nations 
before him ; and I will loose the loins of kings to 
open before him the two-leaved gates ; and the gates 
shall not he shut. I will go before thee, and make 
the crooked places straight : I will break in pieces 
the gates of hrass^ and cut in sunder the bars of iron : 
and I will give thee the treasures of darkness, and 
hidden riches of secret places, that thou mayest 
know that I, the Lord which call thee ^ thy name, 
am the God of Israel. For Jacob my servant’s sake, 
and Israel mine elect, I have even called thee by thy 
name : I have surnamed thee, though thou hast not 
known me.’ ” 

The Persian was deeply moved. Indeed, tears 
were in the monarch’s eyes. He rose, and in the 
deepest reverence, exclaimed — 

.20 


458 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


‘‘I acknowledge the God of Israel as the great 
ruling power of the universe ! Under his infinitely 
wise directions 1 stand ready to do His pleasure, and 
accomplish His great designs.” 

“ One great favor it is thine to grant, O king, 
according to the word of the Lord. For their ini- 
quity the children of Judah were carried captive 
into Babylon, and Jerusalem was rendered desolate. 
According to the word of the Lord by the mouth of 
J eremiah, they were to remain in this land of their 
captivity for seventy years. This period, O king, in 
a few more months will be at an end. I pray thee, 
give permission to the children of Judah to return to 
their own land, and build up the old waste places, 
and raise again a temple to the God of Israel.” 

“ This thy request, O Daniel, shall be granted,” 
said the king, in a firm voice. ‘‘ The proclamation 
.shall go forth from the king, and all that is needful 
for the enterprise shall be supplied.” 

“ Praised be Jehovah !” said the aged Hebrew. 
“At last the days of Judah’s captivity are num- 
bered, and Jerusalem shall be restored. Thy God, 
O king, whom from henceforth thou wilt serve, shall 
greatly prosper thee in the affairs of thy kingdom.” 

“ I trust my faithful servant will consent to tarry 
with the king, to whom, from time to time, he will 
deliver lessons of wisdom. I purpose soon to remove 
my court from Babylon to Ecbatana, in Persia, 
whither I hope my faithful servant Daniel will con- 
sent to remove.” 

“ Thy servant in this is willing to abide the plea- 
sure of the king.” 


HOME, S^VEET HOME. 


459 


The king left the presence of his aged minister with 
Btrange, but yet pleasurable emotions ; huiTied into 
his chariot, which was waiting, and was soon on his 
way to the palace. 

The next day the following proclamation was 
heralded through the streets of Babylon, and sent to 
all the provinces : 

“ Thus saith Cyrus, King of Persia : The Lord God 
of Heaven hath given me all the kingdoms of the 
earth, and he hath charged me to build him an house 
at Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Who is there 
among you of all His people ? His God be with him, 
and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in Judah, 
and build the house of the Lord God of Israel (He is 
the God), which is in Jerusalem. And whosoever 
remaineth in any place where he sojourneth, let the 
men of his place help him with silver, and with gold, 
and with goods, and with beasts, besides the free-will 
offering for the house of God, that is in Jerusalem.” 

This proclamation was received by the captive 
Jews with gladness and great joy. Measures were 
immediately put forth for the accomplishment of the 
grand enterprise ; the king, in the mean time, con- 
tinuing to give every encouragement to these mea- 
sures, under the firm conviction that he was under 
peculiar guidance of the God of Heaven. 

* * * * * 

A brighter day never dawned on the plains of Ju- 
dah. The brilliant rays of the morning sun were 
seen flashing upwards from behind Mount Zion, like 


460 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


SO jnanj messengers in uniform, proclaiming the near 
approach of their sovereign master. Presently, the 
great regent of day himself, in slow and silent ma- 
jesty, made his appearance, and once more smiled 
on the City of the Great King.’’ At an early hour, 
multitudes were seen pouring into the city, from east, 
west, north, and south : and on each countenance 
might have been read a degree of excitement and 
animation. This was the twenty-fourth day of the 
second month, in the second year after their return 
from Babylon ; and on this day was to be laid the 
foundation of the Temple of the Lord. This was 
well understood throughout the land ; and we won- 
der not, that from cities and villages, from hill and 
valley, the emancipated Hebrews hastened by thou- 
sands to witness a scene at the thought of which 
their hearts throbbed with intense emotions. By 
the sixth hour the great multitudes had congregated 
themselves together to witness the solemn and joyful 
ceremony. There stood the priests, with their long, 
flowing robes, with trumpets in their hands. There, 
also, stood the Levites, and the sons of Asaph, with 
cymbals to praise the Lord, after the ordinance of 
David, King of Israel. The builders had laid the 
foundation. Tlien the trumpets were blown, and the 
sons of Asaph struck their cymbals. Songs of praise 
ascended on high, and they gave thanks unto the 
Lord because He is good, for His mercy endure th for 
ever towards Israel. And all the people shouted 
with a great shout, and they praised the Lord be- 
cause the foundation of the house of the Lord was 
laid. But many of the priests, and Levites, and 


HOME, SWEET HOME. 


461 


chiefs of the fathei’s, who were ancient men, that had 
seen the first house, when the foundation of this 
house was laid, before their eyes, wept with a loud 
voice, so that the people could not discern the voice 
of the shouting from the voice of the weeping ; for 
the people shouted with a loud shout, and the voice 
was heard afar off. 

The ceremony was over. The concourse were dis- 
missed, under the benediction of the priests, and the 
masses moved homeward in all directions. 

Two chariots of magnificent appearance, drawn by 
beautiful steeds, were seen slowly leaving the ground. 
They drew much attention from the crowd, as they 
leisurely drove along through the winding streets of 
Jerusalem. At last the chariots halted in front of a 
beautiful mansion, which had the appearance of 
having of late undergone a thorough repair. From 
one of these chariots alighted three men, with their 
hair whitened with age. Their whole bearing gave 
the beholder to understand that they were noblemen 
of high distinction. From the other chariot alighted, 
first a man of middle age, next appeared a woman, 
who appeared to be somewhat younger. Next, an 
aged man, exceedingly dignified in his manners. 
Last of all, an aged lady alighted with great elasti- 
city of step, and whose countenance gave positive 
signs that it was once the throne of beauty. With 
smiling countenances they entered the house, and 
made their way to a large apartment, furnished in a 
beautiful style. They were seated. Presently two 
young damsels rushed into the apartment, appa- 
rently in high glee. One ran and imprinted a warm 


462 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


kiss on the cheek of the venerable man before men- 
tioned, and the other embraced the aged matron. 

“ Heaven bless my dear grandchildren !” said thQ 
aged man, leaving a fond kiss on the fair cheek of 
young Miriam. 

“ And may they always delight in the law of their 
God!” responded the aged lady, leaving, another 
one on the lips of the lovely Rebekah. 

The salutation being over, there was a short 
pause. 

“ Why looketh my brother so thoughtful and sad 
on this day of general rejoicing in Judah?” asked 
the aged lady, directing her address to one of those 
aged men that had alighted from the first chariot. 

“ I am not sad, sister,” replied the brother, “ but 
am thoughtful. And what thinkest thou my mind 
dwelt upon ?” 

“ Surely, I cannot tell. Some past scenes in Chal- 
dea, peradventure.” 

‘‘Hay, sister. But I was thinking that seventy 
and two years ago this very night, myself and my 
two brothers here, accompanied by our beloved 
Jeremiah, entered this house, and revealed the sad 
story of our captivity to our beloved Perreeza.” 

“ Ah, dear Hananiah ! and a dark night of sor- 
row that proved to your almost broken-hearted 
sister.” 

“ But, I trust, that Jehovah hath overruled the 
whole in the end to the glory of His great name,” 
said Mishael. 

“ Surely he hath 1” quickly answered Mathias. 

For ever blessed be the memory of that delightful 


HOME, SWEET HOME. 


463 


night, when these e^^es, at the house of Barzello, 
rested on the bright charms of the ‘ Kose of 
Sharon.’ ” 

“ The rose no longer blooms, Mathias !” answered 
Perreeza. “ Its hues are faded ; and, under the 
pelting storms of life, its petals have well-nigh 
withered.” 

‘‘ The tint may fade, and the petals may wither, 
but sweeter than ever shall its fragrance continue to 
perfume the surrounding air,” answered the hus- 
band, his face glowing with pure affection. “ In 
that better country, whither we are going, where 
flowers never fade, and where roses for ever bloom, 
the ‘ Rose of Sharon ’ shall yet flourish in immortal 
beauty, and shine in bright eternal youth.” 

The full, melodious voice of young Rebekah was 
now heard in another apartment, warbling one of 
her sweetest songs. 

“ Jehovah bless the child !” cried the grand- 
mother. “ How that voice of melody cheers my 
heart!” 

“ Mother !” quickly replied Monroah. ‘‘ Permit^ 
me to call her into this apartment, where she may 
sing and play thy favorite ‘ song of Judah.’ ” 

“Thou art ever kind to thy mother, dear Mon- 
roah ; do as thou desirest.” 

Rebekah was called. 

“ Will my daughter sing and play for us \i6v 
grandmother’s favorite ^ song of Judah?’ ” 

“ With pleasure, dear mother,” cried Rebekah, as 
she quickly left the apartment. 

In a moment she returned, bearing in her arms a 


464 


EMANCIPATION, AND 


stringed instrument, witli which the reader, by this 
time, is somewhat familiar. Yea, the old harp of 
Judah ” also has returned from the captivity, and is 
once more safely lodged in its own native Jerusalem. 
Time has left some impression on its aged frame, 
but its tones are sweeter than ever. In that family 
it is held as a priceless treasure ; and its melody 
shall sweetly fall on ears yet unborn, when the 
hands, that now so skillfully sweep its well-timed 
strings, shall be palsied, and the sweet voices that 
blend with its thrilling chords, shall be silent in the 
grave. 

Rebekah sat near her grandmother, playfully 
struck the chords for a moment, then sang and 
played the following, into which she threw her 
whole soul : 


“ When we our weary limbs to rest, 

Sat down by proud Euphrates stream, 

We wept, with doleful thoughts oppressed. 
And Sion was our mournful theme ! 

“Our harps, that when with joy we sung. 

Were wont their tuneful parts to bear. 

With silent strings neglected hung. 

On willow trees that wither’d there. 

“ 0 Salem ! once our happy seat. 

When I of thee forgetful prove. 

Then let my trembling hand forget. 

These speaking strings with art to move I 

“ Again we hail the sacred hall. 

That echoed to our youthful lays ! 

And Amonober’s children all. 

Have reached their home to end their days. 


HOME, SWEET HOME. 4t55 

“ To thee, Almighty King of kings, 

In new-made hymns my voice I’ll raise, 

And instruments of many strings 
Shall help me to adore and praise. 

“ How sweet to die in Judah’s dale, 

And with the fathers calmly rest. 

The thought of sleeping in yon vale. 

How soothing to my throbbing breast I 

f 

“ A few more days of grief and pain, 

, And then adieu to every gloom-, 

% For soon we all shall meet again. 

Beyond the portals of the tomb.” 

The “ song of Judah ” was ended. And now, 
dear reader, after having accompanied these worthy 
Hebrews throughout their various trials, in a land 
of strangers, and back again to the gates of Sion, 
and having been profited by their noble examples, 
we bid them now an afifectionate farewell, praying 
that every land and nation may soon witness the 
universal triumjpTis of the “ Higher Law^ 


THE END. 


20 * 


rnr w 




I 




Vr-’'*"*- iT.j-rri 



• t 


4 • 


♦ 




* • 


I 


< 4 


» 

1 




A* 


*4^* * 


ff 


. •? 'I 'J < 
^ X * ' 


' •» 

V ♦ 




• i** « • • ^ 

- lx 


rcifr^t 

» 

' I • ^ 


X ^ - 

•, < 




< * « 


i ? 


• . V • 

4 • ^ 








^ 4’% 


4 *- 4 ' 

« 

I . 


r *4 






t « 


‘^> I 




• V* r 


*' .iU.« • 


« ^ 


• -J «r 


"•'l 




■*.’■■ 

r i. r - 


4 . • '♦•, 

- <•»* I || f? *# 


-» ^ 

: t* •• ^ 

» «k. . ... 


\ I ;j 

. * ♦'V' 


' • f 


. >.r 




•«^4 


-'A'^ 


AJiMmV# 

‘^' -‘i *'.r ' -V 

La;* > -•; ' •- •' 
* • 




;U-#r 




4- ^ 2^v 

<\ W- *.4 - 4 . ■ . V'- 

’?'39r ' 

» V .* I V4' w-’ «# 

*• . ’ 

'■’ ^ ^v* '^Vk. ‘ 

> '/?»■< 4 • V ^V-i’^'KOL. 

^^'1 -n4rl0t. 

‘ , t ^ii 

, V: ‘ % 

• r jm-'t* ? -* -C* 

> 't VUi V ' V^ 

*• it' r^* 

. 9 l ' » 

vtHW • 


4 ■ / 


*-'• ‘i-f- t 1 . 


• “»•- 




r 

*x 


■' . .» t-.i. : :‘ ti. ’- 


\ %x M T - r 

t < ^ 




A • < . 


’t c 




-i 


V ' •.’ ■ »>' *.' .' ' ^. , » • -. ■ ■ ‘ • ■ • A -.'^ • V . 


j*.;i '4 >.• «?■» .1' •-' t»fA .^fit -•*•4 






.«.: ;. *.{• A , A* :w >^.i ^ .-i- • 

^ ■ , ,^ . r 1? ‘ 


•* .* 


/ <yV 


) 


, * '■ * *- -Jr- < •* )..•>' ^' 

’ -• / /.-a* ■ V.- :kh^ 


• .: -N 

1 






r; 


-»'vf-- 4 i-*- 4 


rv-v 




V 


». «; 




; 




/ • • 


) 


* 


f ' 




; .. 1^4 


,«■ •- ►w • ' 




t ' c 7 


« > 

A_ ^ 


-'. K V’ * ' 

* X- 


f > 




- Ti ^- • > 


-i <rir < . • I i 


*1^ 




.i.*- 

y 

- ■ 

- r? 

.# Acj?- 


• V. 


JI^A* 


•f 

4 . A 4 . 


'•,/^ * v' • iT»l| . • « , 

r - * • 


•y 


’ »7; •n 

" I ir ■ •* ^ 



.^«r= -? 






'•V ^ * -:r 


■ 


» w 


-■» f. 

,4' • • •, 

.N. .- • 


^ ^ ^^■'7*' ♦ ' fr 

* I ' ► 


r fv • '* * ; . V , 

^ ?**•»( 

I 

X A *. - 

\ ‘ ' . r ■ • tUi ; A 




‘v i 


- % 


• t 




* «» * 


- % > 


T***. 


i 

I 


j. c. derby's publications. 


THE HIDDEN PATH. 

« 

A NOVEL. 

BY MARION H ARLAN D. 

AUTHOR or “ ALONB.” 

12mo. Price $1 25. 

“ High as has been the reputation acquired by the many authoresses of our counti’y, 
we shall be mistaken if the writer of ‘Alone’ and of ‘The Hidden Path* does not take 
ere long, place and precedence. She combines as many excellences with as few faults 
as any one we can at the present writing call to mind. There is an originality in her 
thinking which stidkes one with a peculiar force, and he finds himself often unconsciously 
recurring to what has had such a powerful effect upon him. She is emphatically an 
authoress not to be forgotten ; her works are no short-lived productions, for they have 
in them a genius, a power and a purpose.” — Bouton Evening Gazette. 

‘*It forms a series of delightful home pictures, changing from place to place, but 
chiefiy confined to Virginia, the writer’s native State, and she paints its beauties with a 
master hand. She loves her native State, and has paid it no mean tribute in her book. 
We congratulate the young and gifted authoress for having produced a work so remark- 
able for its delicacy, purity and general worth, and prophesy for her a brilliant and 
successful career in the world of letters.” — Old Colony Memorial, Plymouth, Mass. 

“It will every way sustain the praise so worthily won by the author’s first effort. It 
exhibits the same healthful sentiment and beautiful feeling, the same truthful simplicity 
and yet charming elegance, the same just appreciation of different phases of social and 
domestic life. The tale is one of American life, and is most aptly and gracefully 
wrought.” — N. Y. Courier and Enquirer. 

“‘The Hidden Path’ is a work of originality and genius, full of striking thoughts, 
beautiful descriptions, and graceful conversation, and just interesting enough as a story to 
carry the reader through a volume from the perusal of which one rises better at heart and 
with a more genial, kindly feeling toward humanity in general.” — Boston Daily Journal. 

We have read ‘The Hidden Path ’ with unmingled pleasui'e. It is one of the best 
novels of the day. The promise given by Miss Harland in her ‘ Alone ’ has been fully 
met. She takes rank among the best writers of fiction of this age. The story is interest- 
ing; the language pure, often eloquent; the plot natural and interesting; and the mora 
excellent.” — New York DaUy News. 

“ We take the liberty of confidently commending it to our readers as one oS thoso 
gentle, earnest hooks which will be found acceptable to all pure hearts, and become, ws 
sincerely trust, an especial favorite with the women readers of America.” — PhUad^q>hi<M 
Evening Bulletin, 

“ Home, sincerity and truth, are invested with most attractive charms, and their value 
enhanced by painful contrasts. While engaging the imagination by its well-conceived 
plot, it makes all submit to its moral impression, and enlists the reader’s approbation 
exclusively with the virtuous and true.” — Nexo York Evangelist. 

“ Its great charm, like that of ‘ Alone,’ consists in ihe sincerity which pervades it, and 
in the delicate sentiments of love and friendship which, in all their unadulterated sweat- 
sees, throw a magic grace over the whole volume.”— iYeic York Day Book. 

3 


J. C. DERBY'S PUBLICATIONS. 




'•IT IS A LOVE TALE OF THE MOST ENTRANCING KIND/» 

Boston Daily Traveller. 

“WHO IS THE ATJTHOK1 WE GHESS A LADY.”-iVr. Y. Life lUv^raied. 

m * 

ISORA’S CHILD. 

1 large 12mo. volume. Price $1 25. 

“It is one of those few books of its class that we have read quite through — for we found 
it to have the requisites of a good book, namely, the power of entertaining the reader to 
Uie end of the volume. The story is not complex, but is naturally told; the characters 
are drawn with sharp delineation and the dialogue is spirited. It is something to add, in 
the present deluge of bad books with pleasant names, both the morals and ^ the moral ^ of 
the work are unexceptionable. It is understood to be the production of a lady whose 
name is not unknown to the reading public; and we congratulate her on the increase of 
reputation which ‘ Isora’s Child ’ will bring her when her present incognito shall be 
removed.” — Burlington (Vt.) Sentinel. 

“ This book starts off with its chapter first, and introduces the reader at once to the 
heroes and incidents of the really charming story. He will speedily find himself interested 
as well by the graceful style and the skill with which the different scenes are arranged, 
as by the beauty of the two principal characters, and the lessons of loving faith, hope, and 
patience, which will meet him at the turning of almost every leaf. This is one of the best, 
productions of its kind that has been issued this season, and promises to meet With 
warm approval and abundant success.” — Detroit Daily Democrat. 

“Another anonymous novel, and a successful one. There is more boldness and origi- 
nality both in its conception and in its execution than in almost any work of fiction we 
have lately read. Its characters are few, well delineated, and consistently managed, 
/here is no crowding and consequent confusion among the dramatis personae. There 
are two heroines, however, Flora and Cora, both bewitching creatures, and, what is 
better, noble, true-hearted women, especially the former, Isora*s child — the dark-eyed and 
passionate, but sensitive, tender, and loving daughter of Italy. The work will make its 
mark. Who is the author? We guess a lady, and that this is her first book.” — Weekly 
Life Illustrated. 

“Its incidents are novel and effectively managed; and its style possesses both earnest 
vigor and depth of pathos, relieved by occasional flashes of a pleasing and genial humor. 
Among the crowd of trashy publications now issued /rom the press, a work as true to 
nature, and as elevated and just in its conceptions of the purposes of life, as this is, is all 
the more welcome because it is so rare. We have no doubt it will be as popular as it is 
interesting.” — Albany Evening Joumial. 

“We have seldom perused a work of fiction that gave us more real pleasure than 
this. From first to last page, it enchains the attention, and carries your sympathies 
along with the fortunes of the heroine. The descriptive powers of the unknown authoress 
are of the loftiest order, and cannot fail of placing her in the first ranks of authorsLip.% 
— Cincinnati Daily Sun. ^ 

“A story which perpetually keeps curiosity on the alert, and as perpetually baffles Jt 
till it reaches its d^noument, is certainly a good one .” — Bvffalo Commefxial Advertiser^ 

63 4 i 














A>’ ^ 'P^ A-^V - 

^ ^51^ o <. aV ^ 




k>‘ A 



•</> OJ 

<r> i^v 





^ 8 1 

o 

V 


54 ^ 

^ 'll ^ 

'P' 

o 


o 

s^' •%> 



7- % y>. 

* n IJ / i 



^1 '^o o'* 



» N 0 ’” ,# 


.■5 -it. - 







< ''^7^^' a ' ^ 'yy^yy 

f ''■i‘. * * Vi>'' ^ ^ ^O, 1-0' c “ " " a'’ 

mV' * 0M^\ .V 

' ’o o' ° 

* %. ' 

r A ^ ^ Tfr'VlWXN^f' > cfr 





® vv 

O r,0 •'.'^,* aV ■*■. •■ -■^ "0 ^- 







"' I, ° "* ° 'S’ ■^' ' 0 r ' > ' ' aO' ■> 

' "i' <& . ° “ 

vys^ j' - ^ 

. <VV <A, ^ 


. i» * 


A* 





^ y 

\0 '' i~^ \ '■' \'\ 0 • X 

O'^ c”"''. 'i' .”"*• ° ... 


5 N 0 ^ 

V' * 0 ^ *- 



'X ^ 

o 0^ 




.V %T7,.'>- « '^°/'*^’\<(.^ * 

' s'” '* ■fe. ” .V . t *0 

A " ^ 



V ^ 0 


1 ' 






yy^ 2: < ^ 

'/ , s' ,»\ O n t ■* l'-^ 

O '^ ' " ^ * o (V 

cO 



O N C ^ ^ ^ ^ /, 

. ” .S 5 JX.. -•. ^.y» 


V 


> .0^ v'l!ol''i'.'^C‘. 


't * 0 


5 H 




>. V 


- r 


i ' K 

L « ^ ^ ^ 












.<■ X. '■'€ 



'/y ^': 2 ^ 

> 


// 


\ . l> ^ -A ^ 

' / c ^ \ O ^ ^ ' 

“ ^ a\ <, V I * ^ '^' 

„ -aX a M^df//^ ^ 


V='/. v"^ - V 


. “o e; ^ o V '- ^ 

, ^ y'yd'^f '■’" 




‘■N O '»' ^ 

w - ^ ^ 0 N 0 ’ 

A' ^ 

: .* 


'i ^ 0 ^ 

y s^\'\ ^0 ^ V ^0 

P- v^'' \ i' - 

. 00'- ' -s^^yS . -^ > . i 

“ a 



vOo, 



-b 

/f '^^•" A 

0 ^ 0 - ’<p ' a\ 

^ -V" V 


<• vO o. 


» 

t> 





